Ad ideas for The novel on Meta.

Hugo Spencer bedded his wife day and night in the name of revenge until she became pregnant.
😡🔥“You’re here to pay off your debt! How dare you get pregnant with my kid!”😡

Chapter 1 She's Pregnant
A beautiful young lady with an unnaturally pale face stood outside the entrance of the ultrasound room with a B-scan report in her hand.
Not only did she not feel the joy and surprise of someone who had become a mother, but she was shrouded in a thick aura of fear.

The results stated below the B-ultrasound report were: One fetus, alive, consistent with an intrauterine pregnancy of 8+ weeks.

She was pregnant, and it had been two months.

Just then, her phone rang, and as she looked at the name on the screen, she took a deep breath before answering, "Hello?"

"Come to the office." It was a low, cold voice that was akin to a demonic presence from hell.

"I—"

The call ended abruptly, giving her no room to refuse.

Celia Stuart quickly put the ultrasound report into her bag, hastily left the hospital, and hurried to the most imposing building in the city center.

There was only one thing on her agenda whenever she came here: to please her husband and satisfy his every physical need.

Regardless of the time or place, she had to be at his beck and call whenever he called, or she would have to face dire consequences.

After reaching the suite on the 32nd floor of the company, Celia was about to sit on the couch to rest when she heard the sound of the fingerprint scanner outside the door.

A tall and handsome figure dressed in a custom-made jet-black suit that accentuated his elegance and cold severity strode in.

It was Hugo Spencer, her husband.

Celia promptly put on a smiling face and stood up. "Did your business trip go well this time, darling?"

It was still mid-afternoon, and the warm sunlight illuminated the sharp contours of the man's eyebrows and nose, giving his exquisite features a cold and ruthless vibe.

Instead of answering her, he simply grabbed a bag and threw it in front of her.

"Go take a shower and change into it," he demanded in his usual commanding tone.

Celia looked at the pale pink lingerie bag and knew what she had to do next. Cheeks turning pink, she softly muttered, "I... I have a stomach ache today. I'm not feeling well. Can we—"

The man who saw through her lie with just one glance coldly snarled, "Stop making excuses."

"It's true." She couldn't help but blush as she lied.

After all, the baby inside her was two months old!

She wouldn't be able to handle what the man was about to do next.

Celia mustered up the courage to ask, "Can I take a day off today and rest?" For the sake of her unborn child, she couldn't engage in marital activities.

With his hands in his pockets, Hugo approached and towered over her. As he looked at her with a contemptuous gaze, he asked in return, "Do you think you deserve a break?"

Celia's eyes turned red. Her heart was filled with bitterness when she looked at the cold and heartless man.

A year ago, she had been set up and given to an old man by her stepmother. She was in her despair when Hugo appeared before her like a savior, rescuing her from trouble.

When she returned home and tried to tell her father about the incident, her stepmother turned the tables and accused her of bringing her daughter to a club which almost led to her being violated.

Without a second thought, her father slapped Celia across the face and kicked her out of the house, leaving her to fend for herself.

It was on a stormy night when she was grabbed by a drunkard. She stumbled and fell in a panic, and that was when she somehow saw Hugo once again.

At that moment, he became her savior who later gave her a place to stay and provided her warmth and comfort.

Hugo was tall and handsome, and he exuded an exceptional aura. Every move and gesture he made gave out a thick aristocratic air.

Furthermore, as the head of the country's top financial conglomerate, Spencer Group, he was immensely wealthy and influential.

After Celia succumbed to his gentle advances a month later, she secretly took her household registration book from home without her father's knowledge and married Hugo without anyone witnessing or blessing the union.

She thought that what awaited her after the marriage was happiness.

Unexpectedly, Hugo whispered a bloody truth into her ear on the night they registered their marriage: marrying her was just the beginning of his revenge.

Back to the present, Celia emerged from the bathroom with her arms around her chest, blushing as she approached the bed.

It seemed that Hugo had a hobby of tormenting her for his own pleasure. Every time he went on a business trip, he would buy some erotica products that pushed her to her limits and forced her to wear them for his amusement.

The man was now reclined on a pillow. In his crisp white shirt and tailored trousers, he exuded an air of sophistication and decadence.

Seeing this, she meekly pleaded again. "I'm really not feeling well. Can't we—"

"You don't have the right to refuse." The man's cold and sharp gaze shot back instantly.

The look in his eyes made Celia want to escape.

"When will you stop tormenting me? When will you let me go?" Celia questioned him for the first time as tears uncontrollably rolled down her face.

She was a person, a living being, not a plaything for him to manipulate at will.

Hugo stood up from the bed, somewhat enjoying the expression of rebellion on his pet kitty's face. After all, women who were too obedient were no fun.

His lips curled into a sneer. "You want me to let you go? That will never happen in this lifetime. You are not allowed to leave my side even if I get tired or annoyed with you."

"You..." Celia couldn't hold back her tears. She felt utterly humiliated.

He walked up to her and gripped her chin with his large hand, forcing her to look at him. It intrigued him more than before to see the touch of fierceness on her pure and ethereal face.

As he leaned in to kiss her on the lips, Celia angrily turned her face to evade his lips.

"You dare refuse me?" He smirked.

The next moment, he carried her up and threw her onto the soft bed beside them.

Two hours later, the exhausted woman gasped and held her lower abdomen when she saw the faint red marks on the bedsheets.

My baby! Please be okay!

With weak legs, Celia dragged her body back to the hospital once again.

While she lay in the ultrasound room, she felt a sense of panic wash over her as she listened to the sound of the small train nearby.

Tears streamed down Celia's face, startling the nurse who hurriedly tried to comfort her. "Miss, don't worry. Your baby is healthy. Its heartbeat is strong."

After Celia entered the doctor's office, she was surprised that the doctor remembered her. The doctor immediately asked her, "Why did you suddenly start bleeding? You were fine this morning. Do you want your child or not?"

Upon hearing the question, Celia almost blurted out, "Yes, I do!"

A strong determination to protect her baby surged within her. She felt responsible as a mother the moment she heard the sound of the baby's heartbeat moments ago.

The doctor glanced at her. "You're not even 20. Isn't your husband here?"

"H-He's busy."

"Well, you need to tell him to be careful for the next three months and prioritize the baby. Otherwise, the risk of miscarriage is high even for someone as young as yourself." The doctor hinted when they noticed the kiss mark on her neck.

"I understand. Thank you, doctor." Celia's face turned beet red.

However, she felt her chest tighten at the same time she breathed a sigh of relief. How was she supposed to tell Hugo about the child?

The baby could be in danger at any moment if she didn't say anything, but if she did tell him about it, the baby would be even more at risk because Hugo would undoubtedly insist on her getting rid of it.

Chapter 2 Unworthy of Having My Child

As Celia trudged out of the hospital, she instinctively covered her abdomen and bitterly wondered why the baby had to come to her womb.

How wonderful it would be if it could find parents who could let it grow up healthy!

The reason Hugo wanted to take revenge on her was because of her mother.

From a young age, her father never mentioned her mother's death. It was at the age of ten when she heard her stepmother's sarcastic remarks about how Celia's birth mother and a wealthy man had a rendezvous in a car in the mountains, resulting in both of them plummeting off a cliff to their deaths.

And that wealthy man was Hugo's father.

Her mother was deemed a disgraceful mistress who had intruded upon Hugo's parents' marriage.

Celia's father, fueled by his hatred for her mother's affair, openly welcomed the other woman into their home, erasing any trace of her existence in that household.

As if seeing her reminded him of her mother's betrayal, he didn't even spare Celia a glance.

Celia was like an orphan. She was utterly alone in this world.

After returning from the hospital, she ate the lunch prepared by the servants before she dozed off until the evening.

By the time she woke up, she was startled when she glanced at the time. How was it 8.30PM already? She then hurried downstairs.

Hugo had returned at some point. Sitting on the couch in the living room, he looked both relaxed and dangerous as he sat in an unrestrained posture.

Celia suddenly thought about taking the initiative to please him so that it would be easier to discuss the child with him.

She brewed a cup of tea and brought it to him. "You've worked hard, darling. Have a cup of tea to quench your thirst!"

Hugo glanced up at her. "Do you have something to tell me?"

This man had an uncanny ability to see through her as if he could read her every thought just by looking at her.

Celia bit her red lip and sat beside him, tentatively asking, "I was thinking… Should we have a child? It would make our home livelier."

A contemptuous smile played at the corners of Hugo's mouth. "Do you think you're worthy of bearing my child?"

"What if I accidentally get pregnant?" Celia kept biting her lip. She couldn't look him straight in the eyes.

"Abort it immediately," the man answered without any mercy.

A few seconds later, his sharp gaze locked onto her again. "Are you pregnant?"

Taken aback, Celia quickly shook her head. "No... I was just curious because it…it gets lonely staying alone in such a big villa."

Hugo seemed to believe her words because he knew she didn't dare to get pregnant with his child. And even if she did, she knew what she had to do.

He set aside the documents and stood up, fetching a bottle of whiskey from the liquor cabinet. After pouring half a glass, he handed it to her. "Finish it."

Celia panicked and waved. "I don't drink."

"You disappointed me yesterday," the man insisted domineeringly as he pushed the glass toward her. "You will pay if you disappoint me again."

Celia gently placed the cup on the table after taking two sips, indicating that she had drunk her fill.

However, the man's eyes narrowed in an instant as his gaze oppressively fixed on her.

"Do you want me to feed you?" he asked.

Celia's beautiful eyes widened slightly. It wasn't as if he hadn't done something like that before. She then obediently picked up the wine glass on the table and took small sips while enduring the burning sensation in her throat.

After four sips, she choked and coughed lightly.

"Finish it," the man demanded hoarsely. He wasn't worried about her at all.

"I don't want to drink anymore." Celia shook her head. She really couldn't take another sip.

However, the man seemed to be intrigued as he got up and pulled her into his embrace. He picked up his wine glass, took a sip, and then held her delicate face to feed her the alcohol.

Tonight went on to be another sleepless night for her.

Early the next morning, Celia had to go to the hospital again when she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen.

It was the same doctor as yesterday that attended to her. This time, he was looking at her with a serious expression. "Did you already forget what I reminded you just yesterday? What could be more important than a child? Do you realize how dangerous your condition is?"

"Doctor, how is the baby?"

"There's slight bleeding, but the baby is fine for now. Still, you need to be more careful."

As Celia walked out of the doctor's office, she felt lost and bewildered. She wandered around the hospital for a while until a nurse came out calling for the next patient and asked her, "Is it your turn next?"

"What?"

"The operation!"

"What operation?"

"The cesarean section."

Celia recoiled in fear. "I'm not having surgery. It's not me."

There was a couple holding a three-month-old baby next to her after she got in the elevator. The fair and adorable child smiled happily at her, captivating Celia like an angel.

She instinctively touched her abdomen. I'm sure my baby will be this cute too if it came into this world.

The doctor's words resounded in her ears like an alarm. If Hugo continued bedding her tonight, there was a high chance Celia would lose the baby.

Distraught, Celia returned to the villa. Before she could enter the living room, she felt a sudden wave of dizziness before she collapsed at the villa's doorstep.

The bag containing the ultrasound report she was holding fell to the ground by her feet.

A black sports car slowly pulled up outside the iron gate in the evening. Hugo had returned.

His car parked next to the entrance, and when he caught sight of the woman on the ground, a look of shock flashed in his eyes. He quickly pushed the door open and got out.

As he strode toward the woman who had fainted, his attention was momentarily diverted by a hospital plastic bag nearby.

After he crouched down and picked up the medical records and ultrasound report from inside the bag, he immediately frowned when he thought about Celia's reactions toward him these two days and her questions about having a child.

Sh*t, she isn't supposed to get pregnant! She has been taking her pills!

Is she trying to use the child to earn my forgiveness? His face fell at the thought of that.

This woman dares to try using my child as a bargaining chip. Unforgivable!

Celia slowly opened her eyes as she regained consciousness. As she sat up, her eyes widened in shock and panic before they met the chilling gaze of the man's deep and intimidating eyes.

Why is Hugo back already?

She only further paled when she saw the report he was holding.

Despite feeling a desperate urge to escape, Hugo stood before her like a looming shadow, his voice cold as he questioned, "Where do you think you're going?"

Celia had always been afraid of this man from the bottom of her heart. Now that she couldn't run away, she clutched her lower abdomen in despair and terror.

Hugo took a step closer, his gaze scanning her pale face drenched in a cold sweat like a sharp blade before it lowered to her smooth belly.

He stared in that direction for a few seconds.

During those few seconds, Celia's breath seemed to stop. She lowered her head like someone guilty, unable to meet his eyes.

The arrival of the child was not her decision to make. It was a sudden gift from the universe. In fact, she was more panicked and afraid than anyone else.

"When did you get pregnant?" he asked, his face expressionless.

"I... I only found out two days ago," Celia whispered.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Hugo's eyes flickered with a demonic gleam.

"I…"

"Scared that I would want you to abort it?" the man mocked, his tone growing even colder. "Did you think I would let your child come to this world alive?"

Chapter 3 Escaped With His Child

Celia's breath hitched at that. The man was a demon who wouldn't even let a child out of his clutches.

"The child is innocent," she whispered.

"You honestly think you have the right to give birth to my child?" the man beside her mocked.

She lowered her head at that. "I'm sorry. It was an accident."

The corners of Hugo's lips twitched. He refused to believe that it was just a mistake. She is clearly trying to set me up!

"Word of advice: don't even think about using my child to beg for my forgiveness," he warned through gritted teeth.

Celia peered at him with her beautiful eyes as a surge of intense sorrow emerged within her. Her tears swirled in her eyes and she shook her head. "This really was an accident. I never intended to use the child for anything."

"Any woman in this world has the right to give birth to my child, but not you. I don't want my child to have your mother's dirty genes." His cold voice was dripping with disdain. "Get rid of it."

Tears welled up in her eyes when she heard those words. She was already doing her best to atone for her mother's sins by being his plaything. What more did he want from her?

Am I supposed to give him my life?

"Go to the hospital right now!" Hugo coldly tossed out an instruction.

Celia's tears rolled down her cheeks as she instinctively covered her abdomen. My baby, I'm too powerless to keep you with me. I'm sorry.

She closed her eyes. Her heart was filled with indescribable pain.

Can't I keep it? This is his child as well!

Suddenly, Hugo's phone rang.

He glanced at it and picked it up without hesitation. "Yes."

"Mr. Spencer, something urgent has come up in the stock market. You will need to come back and handle it," came the voice of the finance department's manager from the other end.

Hugo glanced at the time when he heard that. As though he didn't even have the patience to accompany Celia to the hospital, he instructed in a frigid voice, "Deal with it yourself."

He knew that she would not dare to keep the child.

Celia watched as he walked toward the car.

When his sports car left in a trail of taillights into the sunset, she hurriedly got up. She didn't know where she could go, but she knew she had to leave this man.

She then went to her own car and drove off before parking it on a side street. As she glanced around, she noticed a bus by the roadside. Without hesitation, she made her way to it.

The ticket seller looked at her and asked, "Where are you headed, young lady?"

Celia didn't hesitate to step inside the bus.

After she found a seat, she said to the woman, "To the final stop, please."

Celia had made up her mind to escape. She had never been this bold before, nor had she ever defied Hugo. But this time, for the sake of her baby, she decided to confront fate head-on.

With her arms around her bag, she turned her phone off and eventually drifted off to sleep out of exhaustion.

As night fell, a black Bugatti drove into the villa. Now that Hugo had finished his work and returned home, he expected to find Celia, who had undergone surgery, waiting for him.

However, the living room was empty. It didn't feel like anyone had been or was there.

His wife would always welcome him every day when he got back from work, so where was she hiding now?

"Celia?" Hugo called out in a deep voice.

And yet, he didn't hear a reply.

He strode up the stairs and checked the master bedroom, the study, and even the place where Celia often lost herself in reverie. However, the woman was nowhere to be found.

Realization finally dawned upon him—she had never been home.

I told her to come back this afternoon. Where the hell did she go? He suddenly thought of a possibility. Did she run away?

He took out his phone and called Celia, and as expected, her phone was off.

"Damn it!" She actually ran away! How dare she?

After enduring a six-hour bus ride, Celia found herself at the bus station in Bloomstead. She was no longer anxious or in a hurry. As long as she could escape from Hugo, she felt a sense of calm wash over her.

She still had some money in her bank account, and it was enough to sustain her in the days to come.

She switched to using a normal phone in case her phone was being tracked. Since she wanted to make her escape, she needed to get as far away as she could.

She had fled to a place where Hugo would never find her again.

One of her college classmates lived in Honchkon. According to her friend, Honchkon was a beautiful place with a perpetually mild climate and a serene atmosphere. It was located in a remote area with underdeveloped transportation and limited communication.

At this moment, she found herself contemplating a new life there.

She had given it a long thought. She knew Hugo would be searching for her all over the world. He would be furious and if he ever found her, he would undoubtedly kill her, but she didn't care.

She might have made a stupid move, but she only acted on a mother's instinct to protect her child.

Wouldn't her child be pitiful if she had cold-heartedly gotten rid of it?

This, she had guessed correctly.

Hugo was indeed looking for her everywhere.

On the streets of the city, he had mobilized all the company's bodyguards in the middle of the night to search for her in the places she might have gone.

It was 4.00AM when he went to a corner of a garden where he took out a packet of cigarettes. He tried to hold his anger in as he lit one of the sticks.

Right then, she heard a woman's voice screaming, "H-Help me!"

He raised his chin, only to see a drunkard pulling a young lady, trying to take advantage of her.

Hugo narrowed his gaze as he discarded his cigarette and walked toward the drunken man.

The woman, in a state of panic and helplessness, pleaded for his help. "Sir, please save me! Sir..."

Hugo swiftly grabbed the drunken man's hand, causing him to scream in pain and release his grip on the woman.

At this, she seized the chance and hurriedly escaped from danger.

Hugo felt his anger rise out of nowhere and kicked the man into a nearby flower bed. Not wanting to dirty his hands any further, he turned to leave.

However, the one thing that appeared in his head now was a pure and beautiful face. Compared to the young woman he saved, Celia had a face that was more tempting to men.

Who will save her if she gets into a similar situation? How will she be treated?

After Hugo returned to his car, a wave of fury suddenly rose within him. He kicked his own tire, his handsome face contorted with a sour expression.

"Sh*t!"

No man, other than himself, was allowed to touch Celia. It was a possessiveness and dominance etched into his very being.

Not even one of all the incoming calls was the one he was waiting for. She is quite the escapee, isn't she? She completely disappeared with my child in tow! F*ck this. I'm going to make her pay a heavy price when I find her!

What Hugo hadn't expected was for his search for her to last for six whole months.

…

Camellias bloomed everywhere in the mountains, filling the air with a primitive and rustic atmosphere. This place had just gone through a harsh winter and now it was spring, where flowers bloomed.

Inside a cottage, a woman wearing a gray plaid skirt sat down. As she rose, she clearly had a bump on her belly. It only looked smaller than usual because she was thin, but this was a belly that carried an eight-month-old child.

Celia had successfully escaped to a place where Hugo was not there. It was a remote area with underdeveloped transportation and Internet, but it was filled with love and joy.

Her arrival made the people here fond of her. She was beautiful, kind, and diligent, and she even became a substitute music teacher at a school.

Everyone warmly called her Miss Stuart.

"Celia, I suggest you go to the county earlier and rent a house. You have only one month left until you are due," her classmate, Yvonne Lester, advised.

"Mhm. I'll go in a few days. Thank you for taking care of me all this time, Yvonne."

"Celia, are you sure you are ready to be a single mother? What are your plans for the future?"

"I have made up my mind. I'm ready to stay here and teach as a volunteer."

"That won't do. You are a city girl. How can you raise a child here?" Yvonne disapproved of her decision.

However, Celia was prepared to live with her child in this area. She didn't mind that they weren't financially well-off, as long as she could spend her whole life by her child's side.

She had decided to live for her child.

Chapter 4 Found Her at Last

Astoria was a bustling city, and Hugo was desperate to find that girl. He had tried everything to search for her, but she was still not found. He scoured the whole city and even told the cops to set up a task force to search for her, but alas, she was still nowhere to be found. Hugo might look calm on the outside, but unbeknownst to others, a storm was brewing in his heart.

Every time the cops found a female corpse, he would go to check if it was her almost immediately, and when he realized it wasn't her, he would heave a sigh of relief. He wished that woman was alive so he could rain down his wrath on her when he found her.

He would not allow her to die just like that. She still had a debt to repay and had to atone for her sins; she had no right to die. However, there was something else. If she were alive, her baby should be eight months old now. It would be old enough to be born. No, I will not let the woman I hate the most give birth to my child. I will not suffer that indignity!

After taking another phone call, Hugo's fury flared once more, and he hurled the file in front of him away. He was currently in his office, and his action startled the female assistant who had just come in to deliver some documents to him.

Her knees almost gave out when she saw him unleashing his rage. Her boss had been temperamental lately; he was like a ticking bomb that would explode at any minute. Thus, whenever he got mad, everyone made it a point to stay as silent as a mouse.

Right then, the phone suddenly rang, and the assistant quickly scurried off. Hugo took a deep breath before taking the call. "What is it?"

"Mr. Spencer, we found your wife," the cop said.

"Are you sure?"

"Very much so. She's living in a village in Honchkon. We found her through the file in a local hospital. Her name and looks match with your wife's."

"Thank you. Give me the address, please."

"Do you need our help with this, Mr. Spencer?"

"It's all right. I can take my wife home by myself," said Hugo calmly, but there was no mistaking the fury underneath his voice. It was like a violent undercurrent roaring underneath the calm surface of a sea.

He had been waiting for too long, and his anger was on the brink of bursting. So, she has finally appeared. You will taste my wrath, Celia. He clenched his fists, his face contorting with rage. Celia's escape enraged him, and he would not stop until she had seen all his wrath.

An hour later, a private jet set off for Honchkon.

Yvonne Lester was leading Celia onto the bus in Honchkon. Celia was in the third trimester of her pregnancy, so she had difficulties moving around with a big belly. Yvonne had been taking care of her for the last few months. She liked Celia a lot since the latter was beautiful and talented. People looked down on Yvonne because she was a bumpkin from the boonies who only got into university through pure luck, or so they thought. However, Celia never treated her as such and had always been nice to her.

A lady beside Yvonne noticed Celia, and she gasped. "Oh, my! She's beautiful. Just like a celebrity."

All the passengers on the bus turned to look at Celia upon hearing the exclamation. Her skin was fair, and she wore her hair up. Even when she was pregnant, she looked gorgeous.

"Her husband is one lucky man," someone remarked.

"Yeah. Never seen someone as gorgeous as she is," another person said.

"So, how many months now?" a lady asked.

"Eight." Celia smiled.

"Oh, so you're going into labor soon. Are you here for a checkup?"

"Yes." Celia nodded.

In the meantime, Hugo leaned his back against a couch in the luxurious cabin of his private jet. He was staring out the window, the look in his eyes cold. Even though he was taking his private jet, the journey from Astoria to Honchkon took nearly two hours. She sure can run, can't she?

At 11.00AM, four off-road vehicles appeared at the airport, driving toward the terminal.

Meanwhile, Celia had finished her checkup. The baby was perfectly healthy, but she was anemic, so the doctor prescribed her some pills. Celia treated Yvonne to lunch, and they shopped around for clothes for a bit. She had bought a lot of clothes for the baby, but she still wanted more. After they were done shopping, they took a van at 2.00PM, heading home.

At the same time, four off-road vehicles drove into the village. The man in the second car's back seat looked out the window, and what greeted him was the downtrodden village. A frown creased his forehead. Has she been staying in this place all this time? This is even worse than the boonies. No wonder it took me so long to find her.

Still, this place had sceneries that the city did not. Mountains surrounded the entire village, keeping it safely tucked away in a corner.

Once they came to the address the GPS showed them, one of the bodyguards went around to ask for Celia's whereabouts, and he came back a while later. "Sir, I've asked around. There's one villager who knows Miss Stuart, and she said Miss Stuart has gone to the hospital for a checkup. She will probably get home at 4.00PM."

Hugo frowned upon hearing that. Her baby bump must be big now. He then looked at the path, which was the only entrance to the village. It should be easy to see her here. "We'll wait here, then." After saying that, he whipped out a pack of cigarettes, rolled down the window, and smoked.

A few memories flooded his mind just then. Over the last six months, he had spent a lot of time searching for her, and he was worried for her. He was worried that she might have died. Aside from that, he had been thinking about the baby as well. However, he had covered that up with his indifferent facade so no one could see through him.

He took a deep hit, and frustration filled his mind. Hold on a second. Am I pitying that woman? There is no way that's true. Her mother ruined my parents' marriage, and then my father and that homewrecker died in a car crash. We became the butt of everyone's joke. Afterward, my mother got depressed for years and left the house, leaving nothing but a letter for me. Her mother ruined my childhood. My life! I will never forgive her. I will torture Celia until she dies!

At this moment, a van trudged past the muddy path and stopped on a slightly smooth surface right across from Hugo's car.

The off-road vehicles were conspicuous, especially in this village. Yvonne got out of the van and quickly helped Celia out.

Hugo stared at the van. He had a feeling he would see her soon, and just as he had expected, a gray silhouette got out a while later. Celia was no longer as slender as she was. Even though she still looked thin, the baby bump hindered her movements.

He stared at her face. Even though it'd been six months since he saw her, she didn't seem to lose any weight. Instead, the pregnancy had lent her a hint of allure. A strand of hair tumbled down her forehead, but she pulled it back and smiled happily.

She looked just like a woman that jumped straight out of an oil painting. Beautiful enough to even mesmerize Hugo for a while, but then his face fell, and he got out of the car.

Chapter 5 Taken Back

When she heard the sound of the opening door, Celia looked up, and her smile faded, which was soon replaced by horror and panic. It looked like she had just seen a ghost. She trembled and almost fell.

Surprised by her sudden change, Yvonne gasped and held her up. On the other hand, Hugo was already extending his arm to Celia to keep her steady on her feet, but when he realized someone was already helping her, he clenched his fist and pulled it back.

Celia was huffing and puffing. At the sight of his handsome face, she felt nothing but terror. Her heart was thumping furiously because of that. Why is he here? The fiend! How did he find me?! The man before her was her absolute fear, and she was seized by the urge to run. So, she held Yvonne's hand and said, "We need to go."

However, her baby bump was hindering her. Yvonne looked at the stranger who came out of nowhere. He had a face that even the gods would envy, but the look in his eyes was as cold as ice, and she couldn't help shivering. Who is he? Why's Celia trying to run from this man?

"I've been looking for you, Celia." Hugo gritted his teeth.

Celia quickly clutched her belly in an attempt to keep her baby away from this man's grasp. "Don't come any closer. I won't go with you!" She teared up, but she knew there was no escape from this.

The man went ahead and grabbed her wrist. Despite being pregnant, she still looked gaunt and fragile. Feeling her thin wrist, he felt something squeeze his heart. Has she been starving herself?

Even though Hugo looked regal, Yvonne still mustered her courage and piped up, "Hey, mister, she's eight months pregnant, so watch it. You'll hurt her baby." Then, she looked at Celia curiously and whispered, "Who is he, Celia?"

"The baby's father." Celia was pale as a ghost, and her heart was filled with sadness. No one would stop her from giving birth to the baby. No one but Hugo. He would kill the child.

Hugo looked at her imperiously and ordered, "You're coming with me. Right now."

The pregnant woman bit her lip. She felt like she was backed into a corner. One wrong step, and she would fall straight to hell. Still, courage filled her heart. It was precisely because she knew death was imminent that she fought to live. "Fine, but you're going to let the baby live." She looked into his eyes, determination filling her soul.

"Do you think you're in a position to negotiate?" He sneered. Even when I still haven't made you pay?

Celia's face was drained of color. She knew she had no right to negotiate and that this whole mess was her fault. Still, the child is innocent.

Hugo's face darkened. The thought of her disappearance keeping him up at night filled him with fury. "Know your place," he said coldly.

Her heart ached slightly. Of course, she knew her place. No matter where she went, she was still his wife. With tears glistening in her eyes, she made up her mind. I have to make this gamble. There could be a possibility that this man still has an ounce of sympathy left in his heart and will let the baby live.

Though, her agitation alerted the baby. It started moving around and kicked her. The pain made her bend over, but someone wrapped their arm around her and held her up.

"Are you alright, Celia?" Yvonne was worried.

"It's alright. The baby just kicked me," said Celia.

Hugo looked around the village. I need to take her home ASAP. If anything happens to her right now, more than one life will be at risk. He had no idea how to deal with the baby just yet, but there was no time for that. He just wanted to take her away. "Come with me. Now," he commanded imperiously, holding her arm.

Celia knew she could no longer run. "Fine." She then turned to Yvonne. "Thanks for everything, Yvonne."

"Hey, you still need to take your stuff. The baby's clothes, remember?" Yvonne said.

What little color Celia had left disappeared, and her tears streamed down her cheeks. "No need for that anymore." With that, she turned to the car and went inside.

Hugo went into the car as well. Celia held back her sadness and bade Yvonne goodbye. "Thanks for everything you and your family did for me, Yvonne. I'll return the favor someday."

"Take care. Keep the baby safe, too." Yvonne waved her goodbye.

Then, the off-road vehicles turned the corner, disappearing from everyone's sight.

Celia closed her eyes, but then the car bumped suddenly. The bodyguard didn't notice the pothole, and he rammed over it. Startled, Celia quickly held her belly but ended up losing her balance and falling onto Hugo's chest.

The man held her right away, but she quickly moved out of his arms and scurried to the other side of the car, as she worried he might hurt the baby.

They got into the plane and flew back to Astoria. The baby had kept Celia awake the whole night, and she couldn't take it anymore. Even though Hugo was sitting across from her, she fell asleep on the couch. Even when she had drifted off to dreamland, she still put her hands over her belly, keeping her baby safe.

Hugo withdrew his gaze from the window and stared at Celia, especially her belly. Just then, he saw something moving inside. The baby was kicking her, tossing and turning around. He stared at it in surprise. Then, a conflicted feeling filled his heart. So, that's my child, huh? Even now, he had no idea how to deal with it. He heaved a sigh and looked outside the window again. His mind was in a rut, but he told the stewardess to cover Celia with a blanket so she wouldn't catch a cold.

The flight went on for two hours. Right before it would land, the stewardess woke Celia up. The moment she opened her eyes, the sight that greeted her was Hugo sitting with his legs crossed. Panicked, she sat up straight. She couldn't believe she had slept that long, and she massaged her numb arm. The baby in her belly turned around and kicked her, filling her with a sense of security. As long as it was moving, then the baby was fine.

During one of the checkups, the doctor gave her a hint, so she knew the baby was a boy.

Once they landed, they got into Hugo's car and drove toward the city. Celia was in the back seat. After spending six months living in a rural area, she felt a little disoriented at this moment. It all felt unreal to her to be back in the city again.

At 4.00PM, they came back to Hugo's villa. Celia got out of the car, holding her lower back. The whole journey exhausted her.

Hugo walked ahead and looked at her with a sneer. "You brought this upon yourself."

A bitter feeling welled in her heart. I guess he doesn't care about the child at all. "Can we talk?" she asked quietly.

"I do not wish to talk." With that, he turned around and strode ahead, leaving her out in the cold.

[Freya Calvert's POV:]

In the darkness of the room, I lay alone on a soft bed, naked beneath the covers.

Tonight was the wedding night of me and Magnus Blackwood, the Alpha of the Thunderfang Pack.

There was no wedding, no banquet. What awaited me was only the back of a man sitting in a wheelchair and his harsh command—"Clean her up and bring her to my bed. I need to inspect the goods."

Inspect the goods...

To him, I was nothing more than a piece of merchandise. We were not destined mates. Our union was purely for mutual gain, each of us seeking what we needed from the other.

After losing my wolf, I was worth even less than an Omega.

I have no dignity left, allowing others to manipulate me however they wish.

Suddenly, the door opened, and I became nervous, clutching the edge of the sheet in a tight grip.

Rumor had it that Magnus was scarred, violent, and more unstable than ever after an injury left him with both a crippled leg and a reproductive defect.

After all, he was the Thunderfang Pack's Alpha—a man who once exuded confidence and pride.

But now, ever since his injury had turned him into a cripple, it was said that even his position as Alpha was no longer secure. A man like him must have been in a terrible state of mind.

He still hadn't found his destined mate.

Before me, all five of his chosen Lunas had mysteriously died, leaving every family in the packs—whether Alpha or Omega—too terrified to marry their daughters to him.

But the Calvert family took the risk.

The Calvert family had been desperate for money. Their company's cash flow had been severed, leaving them on the brink of bankruptcy. My father had taken out high-interest loans, and the accumulating debt had pushed both the company and our entire pack deeper into crisis.

Debt collectors from other packs swarmed, threatening to raid and strip us of what little we had left.

The Blackwood family of the Thunderfang Pack became our last lifeline.

They were the most powerful pack, but given Magnus's condition, my parents couldn't bear to sacrifice my pure and innocent younger sister, Elara Calvert, who was meant to inherit my father's position as Alpha. Instead, they had offered me—a wolf-less and twice-married disgrace—to the Blackwood family.

Without my wolf, my status in the family had often been lower than a servant's. My father had ordered me to marry the terrifying Magnus in my sister's place, and I had no right to refuse...

As I was lost in thought, the sound of wheels scraping against the floor grew clearer, jolting me back to reality. I held my breath, frozen in fear.

Through the darkness, I could see a figure moving closer and closer...

Suddenly, the blanket was yanked away, and a large hand touched me. It was rough and cold, just like him.

I couldn't help but scream.

A deep, icy voice laced with mockery rang out. "Scared?"

But he didn't stop. His hand traced down from my cheek, gliding over my slender neck, my delicate collarbone... until it reached my chest.

I gripped the sheets tightly, fighting the instinct to flee.

The man before me was an Alpha. Disabled or not, a wolf-less person like me would stand no chance of escape under his watchful eyes. Trying would only enrage him, inviting severe punishment.

Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to bear it as his hand moved down over my flat stomach, showing no sign of stopping.

"Stop, please stop." I finally couldn't bear it any longer, grabbing his hand just before it reached my most vulnerable spot.

It was said that men with problems in that area often developed twisted psyches, leading to peculiar desires, like sadism.

The thought sent a shiver through me, and I stammered, "Alpha, could, could you please, don't..."

"No." His harsh refusal left me breathless, the intense presence of his Alpha aura making it hard to breathe.

My entire body was trembling uncontrollably.

With a cold chuckle, he muttered, "Such a timid response. You almost had me thinking you were a virgin."

I saw his fierce wolf's eyes, tinged with red, his sharp teeth flashing as he leaned down toward my neck.

The next moment, the lights blazed on, and I instinctively shut my eyes.

He abruptly pulled his hand back, his sharp gaze cutting into me as he narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint within them. "So, tell me, am I supposed to call you Elara... or Freya?"

I froze.

Chapter 2 You Knew My Identity?

[Freya's POV:]

I mustered the courage to open my eyes, finally taking in Magnus's face.

He exuded the powerful aura of an Alpha, looking down at me with contempt.

Though confined to a wheelchair, Magnus radiated an oppressive presence that made it clear others should keep their distance.

But wasn't Magnus rumored to be disfigured? Why was he so strikingly handsome?

I found myself momentarily dazed until I found the atmosphere got tense. I hurriedly pulled the covers around myself, sitting up without daring to meet his gaze, and stammered, "I... I'm Elara Calvert..."

Magnus's eyes darkened, and he pulled an envelope from his pocket, tossing it onto the bed.

I carefully picked it up and opened it, only to find that it was filled with photos and documents about Elara. It included her rank and status, and even detailed information about her wolf—all meticulously recorded.

"Though you and your sister are twins and look identical, you've lost your wolf, making you even less than an Omega, while she's a high-ranked Beta. Don't think that the fake wolf scent you carry could fool my wolf, Asher." Magnus growled fiercely at me.

So he knew my true identity from the start.

My heart pounded wildly, my back drenched in cold sweat.

Clutching the envelope tightly, I bit my lip, forcing myself to remain calm as I stole a glance at Magnus, keeping my expression unreadable.

"The Calvert family of Moonshadow Pack must think that, because I'm a cripple, they can send just anyone to fob me off," Magnus said.

I lowered my gaze and muttered, "I'm still one of the heirs of the Calvert family..." Once, I had even been the rightful heir to the Alpha position.

"An heir who was rejected and abandoned by her previous mate, and one who has no wolf?" His tone was dripping with sarcasm.

"So, the Calvert family thinks Thunderfang Pack is their garbage dump?" Magnus's gaze grew even colder.

His blunt words brought back the memories of that nightmare a month ago.

I bit down hard on my lip, letting the pain keep me grounded...

Before I could regain my composure, his icy voice cut through my thoughts. "I'm giving you five minutes. Get out of the Blackwood family."

"What?" I looked up sharply, meeting his fierce, intimidating gaze.

If I were sent away, the alliance between Moonshadow Pack and Thunderfang Pack would fall through, leaving Moonshadow Pack vulnerable to attacks from neighboring packs.

Everyone in my pack had placed their hopes on me. No matter how much I didn't want this, I couldn't stand by and watch Moonshadow Pack fall because of the Calvert family's failures or my father's negligence.

I steadied myself, gathering the courage to meet his eyes. "I know this marriage was arranged by your elders in Thunderfang Pack. To you, without a fated mate, it doesn't matter who you marry as Luna. Otherwise, you wouldn't have agreed to this union in the first place."

I paused and continued, "So, rather than going through the trouble of finding someone else, why not let me stay? I promise we can stay out of each other's way."

He looked at me with scorn and said, "Just because I haven't found my fated mate doesn't mean any wolf-less woman like you is fit to be Luna of Thunderfang Pack."

I had no retort to that, and I dropped my gaze in silence. He was right; my sister, a high-ranked Beta, was supposed to be the one marrying him, not me, who had lost my wolf and could only pretend to have one without any real strength...

Magnus narrowed his eyes, sizing me up.

After a moment, he curled his lips into a mocking smile and asked, "You really want to stay that badly?"

I nodded.

The disdain on Magnus's face deepened, probably thinking I was clinging to the idea of becoming his Luna because I craved the power of Thunderfang Pack.

He watched me intently, a smirk playing on his lips, before he slowly spoke, "I'll give you one chance to stay..."

Seeing his mocking expression, my heart skipped a beat with a sense of foreboding.

Sure enough, his next words were a harsh command, "Please me."

I froze, staring at him in shock and disbelief.

"What? Didn't you understand?"

Magnus sneered, "Don't tell me, after being married once and already marked, you don't know how to please a man?"

His humiliating words made me clench my fists tightly.

If I hadn't lost my wolf, I would never have to endure this humiliation.

Kieran Lupin, my previous chosen mate, and I were together for two years, but he never marked me, always making excuses about being too busy. In reality, it was because he despised me for losing my wolf.

One month ago, I caught him with a sultry, pregnant woman in our bedroom.

That was when my nightmare began...

"Speak." Magnus's eyes blazed with fury as he barked at me.

His face twisted in anger, terrifying to behold. If not for his disability, he would likely have shifted into his wolf form and torn me apart by now.

My prolonged silence clearly tested his patience.

He reached out and yanked the covers away from me, and in an instant, my bare body was laid completely exposed before him in an utterly humiliating state.

He moved his hand roughly, reaching downward toward my most vulnerable part...

Chapter 3 Impotent

Fear gripped me instinctively, and I hurriedly pulled the covers up to shield my body, inching back in panic.

Magnus halted his actions, his voice deep and chilling as he threw down an Alpha's reprimand. "If you can't follow through, then get out."

"Playing the pure and innocent doesn't suit you," he sneered, pushing his wheelchair around to leave.

I shouted, "Wait!"

Watching Magnus's cold, unfeeling back, desperation overcame me, and I called out after him.

Clutching the blanket around me, I scrambled out of bed and shouted at his retreating figure, "If you're already impotent, why go through the trouble of tormenting me? Why not just let us coexist in peace and spare yourself the hassle of marriage?"

My words brought Magnus to a sudden stop, his wheelchair coming to a jarring halt.

He stayed still, but his head turned slightly, a sharp glint in his eyes as he asked, voice like a deadly whisper, "Who are you calling impotent?"

His menacing gaze seemed to promise that one more word from me would unleash his wolf, tearing me to shreds.

Even sitting in that wheelchair, he commanded a terrifying, raw power befitting an Alpha.

But could he still control his wolf? How much longer could he hold the position of Alpha for Thunderfang Pack in his current state?

Lost in thought, I barely noticed that Magnus had turned his wheelchair around and was slowly moving closer to me.

His face was clouded with anger, and his gaze was cold.

Instinctively, I took two steps back.

In a swift movement, Magnus reached me, closing the distance almost too quickly for someone in a wheelchair. His hand shot out, gripping my wrist tightly, and he pulled the covers away from me.

I found myself naked, helplessly landing on his lap.

His gaze locked onto mine, intense and piercing. "Who were you saying was impotent?"

"Everyone says... I mean, the rumors..." My face burned as I stammered, my hands scrambling to cover myself. "Let me go..."

His sudden closeness threw me into a panic, his intense, masculine scent enveloping me completely. It was fierce, domineering, and dangerous.

It brought back memories of that man in the car—the one whose presence had been just as forceful and dominating.

My face went pale as I recalled that night, a night I could never forget.

A month ago, after witnessing Kieran's betrayal, I wandered the streets, devastated, only to be pulled into a stranger's car. What happened next spiraled completely out of control.

I'd fought... screamed... but every attempt at resistance was overpowered by those scorching hands.

I was as fragile and helpless as a puppet, easily controlled and shattered, until I was left barely breathing.

In that desperate moment, I had been mated by a stranger whose face I never saw. Without my wolf, I hadn't even been able to sense his rank...

"Are you so desperate to become Thunderfang Pack's Luna?"

The low, demonic voice near my ear jolted me back to reality, and my body went rigid.

In that moment, I felt his hot, hard length pressing against me.

After what happened a month ago, I knew what that meant.

Sweat broke out across my forehead as I pressed one arm against my chest, the other trying to push him away. "Let go of me."

This was far too dangerous.

Magnus laughed coldly. "So tense—what, never mated before?"

I locked eyes with him, defiant. "You don't have to humiliate me like this."

My resistance only angered him further. His hand shot up to my throat, and he bared his wolfish teeth, growling, "A wolf-less woman like you dares to defy me? You have no sense of self-preservation. I told you. You can stay, but only if you please me."

I gasped for breath, choking as he held my throat, my lips trembling.

Looking into his eyes, I forced myself to ignore the shame, exposing my body to him fully.

His sharp fangs flashed, and I realized he could control his wolf even in his current state. He could shift and tear me apart at any moment.

Could that be why his previous five Lunas had disappeared?

The thought terrified me to my core...

Trembling, I reached out, slowly unbuttoning his shirt.

Suddenly, nausea hit me, and I gagged involuntarily.

Immediately, Magnus's grip on my chin tightened, his face twisted with fury. "Do I disgust you that much?"

Chapter 4 Can I Stay Now?

I said, "It's not..."

The pain was overwhelming, yet even as my jaw throbbed under his iron grip, I stubbornly held back, refusing to shed a single tear.

As the former heir to an Alpha, that fierce pride still pulsed within me. Even though I'd lost my wolf and faced Magnus—a man as cruel as he was scarred—I wouldn't back down.

I'd come too far to fail now. I had to stay with Thunderfang Pack, with the Blackwood family.

I said, "I was just trying to..."

Magnus didn't give me a chance to finish. He shoved me aside with a disgusted sneer. "Pathetic. Fake innocence is even more revolting. You're a wolf-less disgrace, lower than any Omega."

Without a second glance at my disheveled figure on the floor, he turned his wheelchair and left the room.

As I watched his cold, unyielding back disappear, I bit down on my lip.

He hadn't mentioned throwing me out of Thunderfang Pack again. Did that mean I was allowed to stay?

I pulled the blanket around me and crawled back into bed. Ten minutes passed in silence. Finally, I allowed myself a small sigh of relief. I'd done it.

*****

I spent the entire night alone, which confirmed my suspicion that Magnus had accepted my proposal: a marriage in name only, with neither of us interfering in the other's life.

In the morning, after dressing, I headed downstairs to find a group of servants bustling about.

I was just about to ask one of them where the kitchen was when a broom suddenly jutted out in front of my feet. I stumbled, my body lurching uncontrollably forward.

Without my wolf, my reflexes had slowed significantly.

Just before I collided with the floor, a pair of strong hands caught me.

I looked up, only to find myself gazing into a pair of warm, kind eyes.

"Are you alright, Freya?" asked the man.

I was confused.

"I'm Magnus's older brother, Jaxon Blackwood," he introduced himself gently.

Before I could respond, a frigid voice cut through the air. "Seems I arrived at the wrong time."

I turned toward it, just as Magnus's Beta, Reid Haynes, appeared, wheeling Magnus in his wheelchair. A thin blanket was draped over Magnus's legs.

Despite being seated, he radiated that same powerful Alpha aura. His cold gaze was fixed on me, sharp as a blade.

Meeting his icy stare, I couldn't suppress a small shiver.

It was only then I realized I was still in Jaxon's arms. Embarrassed, I quickly stepped back, lowering my head.

"Magnus, it's rare to see you at home," Jaxon said with a polite smile, showing deference in his tone.

Magnus barely nodded in response.

"Well then, I'll leave you and Freya to talk," Jaxon said.

Jaxon glanced at me, his tone gentle. "Freya, I need to head to the office. Take care."

I nodded dazedly, watching as Jaxon left.

I'd heard that Jaxon had originally been set to inherit the position of Alpha for Thunderfang Pack. But Magnus, stronger and more formidable, had claimed it instead.

Then, not long after, a terrible accident had left him injured and his wolf critically wounded, rendering him disabled.

I wondered just how much longer he could hold onto his position...

As I was about to pull my gaze back, Magnus spoke beside me in a mocking tone. "So eager to bed men, are you? Can't wait to start throwing yourself at anyone who'll have you?"

I snapped back to attention. "Excuse me? What did you just say?"

Chapter 5 Seen Through

Magnus's dark eyes bore into me. I could feel the intense anger simmering beneath.

I bit my lip and offered a genuine explanation. "I'm not as depraved as you think."

"Oh, really?" His lips curled in a scornful smile, laced with pure disdain.

"A woman who's been marked by another, without even a wolf to her name, standing here in her sister's place as Thunderfang Pack's Luna—how is that not depraved?"

I clenched my fists, swallowing down the urge to snap back.

If I hadn't lost my wolf, none of this would be happening. I wouldn't even be here, standing in for someone else.

"You'd better keep your promise and stay out of the Blackwood family's affairs," he said coolly. "If I find out you're using the title of Luna for any purpose or playing games with anyone from Thunderfang Pack, I'll personally cast you out—and make sure your life is a living hell."

He turned to Reid. "Reid." At his command, Reid dutifully pushed his wheelchair, and they left the room.

The moment they were gone, a maid approached me and said, "Luna, Mr. Alaric Blackwood would like to see you."

Alaric was one of Thunderfang Pack's seniors.

My nerves shot up instantly.

My mom had said that no one in the Blackwood family had ever seen Elara in person, which was why they dared send me as her substitute.

But if Alaric wanted to see me, would he see through the ruse?

I calmed myself, reminding myself that only Magnus could detect my disguised wolf. No one else should be able to tell that I lacked a wolf; even my scent had been meticulously masked to match Elara's.

With my heart racing, I followed the maid down the hall.

"Please, go in, Luna," she said, bowing respectfully.

I nodded stiffly and stepped into the study, taking in its classic decor, lined with bookshelves and decorated with fine art and antique pieces. The room exuded gravitas and authority.

Just a brief glance was all I allowed myself before focusing on the man in the room. "Mr. Blackwood..."

The moment I met Alaric's gaze, his sharp eyes sent a chill down my spine.

He was observing me intently, scrutinizing my every move.

The weight of my deception settled over me, and I cast my eyes downward, nervous that he might somehow glimpse my guilt.

I had managed to placate Magnus, but if Alaric suspected I wasn't truly Elara, what would happen?

Alaric called out to me. "Elara."

"Y... yes?" I reflexively looked up, only to quickly avert my eyes under his piercing gaze.

Alaric's stare was intense, and his tone held undeniable authority.

"Since the accident, Magnus has needed a wheelchair. Now that you're married to him, it's your duty to look after him. Surely you don't need me to tell you what's expected of you as his Luna?"

"Yes, sir, I understand," I replied softly.

"Starting tomorrow, you'll accompany him to work as his Beta," he continued.

My eyes shot up in shock. "But..."

A sharp glare from him stopped me mid-sentence, his warning clear.

"But what? Don't forget that without this alliance, Moonshadow Pack would have been overrun by debtor packs long ago. You'd all be lone wolves by now, homeless and wandering."

He didn't wait for a response. "It's settled. Tomorrow, you'll go to work with Magnus. You're not to leave his side."

[Freya Calvert's POV:]

In the darkness of the room, I lay alone on a soft bed, naked beneath the covers.

Tonight was the wedding night of me and Magnus Blackwood, the Alpha of the Thunderfang Pack.

There was no wedding, no banquet. What awaited me was only the back of a man sitting in a wheelchair and his harsh command—"Clean her up and bring her to my bed. I need to inspect the goods."

Inspect the goods...

To him, I was nothing more than a piece of merchandise. We were not destined mates. Our union was purely for mutual gain, each of us seeking what we needed from the other.

After losing my wolf, I was worth even less than an Omega.

I have no dignity left, allowing others to manipulate me however they wish.

Suddenly, the door opened, and I became nervous, clutching the edge of the sheet in a tight grip.

Rumor had it that Magnus was scarred, violent, and more unstable than ever after an injury left him with both a crippled leg and a reproductive defect.

After all, he was the Thunderfang Pack's Alpha—a man who once exuded confidence and pride.

But now, ever since his injury had turned him into a cripple, it was said that even his position as Alpha was no longer secure. A man like him must have been in a terrible state of mind.

He still hadn't found his destined mate.

Before me, all five of his chosen Lunas had mysteriously died, leaving every family in the packs—whether Alpha or Omega—too terrified to marry their daughters to him.

But the Calvert family took the risk.

The Calvert family had been desperate for money. Their company's cash flow had been severed, leaving them on the brink of bankruptcy. My father had taken out high-interest loans, and the accumulating debt had pushed both the company and our entire pack deeper into crisis.

Debt collectors from other packs swarmed, threatening to raid and strip us of what little we had left.

The Blackwood family of the Thunderfang Pack became our last lifeline.

They were the most powerful pack, but given Magnus's condition, my parents couldn't bear to sacrifice my pure and innocent younger sister, Elara Calvert, who was meant to inherit my father's position as Alpha. Instead, they had offered me—a wolf-less and twice-married disgrace—to the Blackwood family.

Without my wolf, my status in the family had often been lower than a servant's. My father had ordered me to marry the terrifying Magnus in my sister's place, and I had no right to refuse...

As I was lost in thought, the sound of wheels scraping against the floor grew clearer, jolting me back to reality. I held my breath, frozen in fear.

Through the darkness, I could see a figure moving closer and closer...

Suddenly, the blanket was yanked away, and a large hand touched me. It was rough and cold, just like him.

I couldn't help but scream.

A deep, icy voice laced with mockery rang out. "Scared?"

But he didn't stop. His hand traced down from my cheek, gliding over my slender neck, my delicate collarbone... until it reached my chest.

I gripped the sheets tightly, fighting the instinct to flee.

The man before me was an Alpha. Disabled or not, a wolf-less person like me would stand no chance of escape under his watchful eyes. Trying would only enrage him, inviting severe punishment.

Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to bear it as his hand moved down over my flat stomach, showing no sign of stopping.

"Stop, please stop." I finally couldn't bear it any longer, grabbing his hand just before it reached my most vulnerable spot.

It was said that men with problems in that area often developed twisted psyches, leading to peculiar desires, like sadism.

The thought sent a shiver through me, and I stammered, "Alpha, could, could you please, don't..."

"No." His harsh refusal left me breathless, the intense presence of his Alpha aura making it hard to breathe.

My entire body was trembling uncontrollably.

With a cold chuckle, he muttered, "Such a timid response. You almost had me thinking you were a virgin."

I saw his fierce wolf's eyes, tinged with red, his sharp teeth flashing as he leaned down toward my neck.

The next moment, the lights blazed on, and I instinctively shut my eyes.

He abruptly pulled his hand back, his sharp gaze cutting into me as he narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint within them. "So, tell me, am I supposed to call you Elara... or Freya?"

I froze.

Chapter 2 You Knew My Identity?

[Freya's POV:]

I mustered the courage to open my eyes, finally taking in Magnus's face.

He exuded the powerful aura of an Alpha, looking down at me with contempt.

Though confined to a wheelchair, Magnus radiated an oppressive presence that made it clear others should keep their distance.

But wasn't Magnus rumored to be disfigured? Why was he so strikingly handsome?

I found myself momentarily dazed until I found the atmosphere got tense. I hurriedly pulled the covers around myself, sitting up without daring to meet his gaze, and stammered, "I... I'm Elara Calvert..."

Magnus's eyes darkened, and he pulled an envelope from his pocket, tossing it onto the bed.

I carefully picked it up and opened it, only to find that it was filled with photos and documents about Elara. It included her rank and status, and even detailed information about her wolf—all meticulously recorded.

"Though you and your sister are twins and look identical, you've lost your wolf, making you even less than an Omega, while she's a high-ranked Beta. Don't think that the fake wolf scent you carry could fool my wolf, Asher." Magnus growled fiercely at me.

So he knew my true identity from the start.

My heart pounded wildly, my back drenched in cold sweat.

Clutching the envelope tightly, I bit my lip, forcing myself to remain calm as I stole a glance at Magnus, keeping my expression unreadable.

"The Calvert family of Moonshadow Pack must think that, because I'm a cripple, they can send just anyone to fob me off," Magnus said.

I lowered my gaze and muttered, "I'm still one of the heirs of the Calvert family..." Once, I had even been the rightful heir to the Alpha position.

"An heir who was rejected and abandoned by her previous mate, and one who has no wolf?" His tone was dripping with sarcasm.

"So, the Calvert family thinks Thunderfang Pack is their garbage dump?" Magnus's gaze grew even colder.

His blunt words brought back the memories of that nightmare a month ago.

I bit down hard on my lip, letting the pain keep me grounded...

Before I could regain my composure, his icy voice cut through my thoughts. "I'm giving you five minutes. Get out of the Blackwood family."

"What?" I looked up sharply, meeting his fierce, intimidating gaze.

If I were sent away, the alliance between Moonshadow Pack and Thunderfang Pack would fall through, leaving Moonshadow Pack vulnerable to attacks from neighboring packs.

Everyone in my pack had placed their hopes on me. No matter how much I didn't want this, I couldn't stand by and watch Moonshadow Pack fall because of the Calvert family's failures or my father's negligence.

I steadied myself, gathering the courage to meet his eyes. "I know this marriage was arranged by your elders in Thunderfang Pack. To you, without a fated mate, it doesn't matter who you marry as Luna. Otherwise, you wouldn't have agreed to this union in the first place."

I paused and continued, "So, rather than going through the trouble of finding someone else, why not let me stay? I promise we can stay out of each other's way."

He looked at me with scorn and said, "Just because I haven't found my fated mate doesn't mean any wolf-less woman like you is fit to be Luna of Thunderfang Pack."

I had no retort to that, and I dropped my gaze in silence. He was right; my sister, a high-ranked Beta, was supposed to be the one marrying him, not me, who had lost my wolf and could only pretend to have one without any real strength...

Magnus narrowed his eyes, sizing me up.

After a moment, he curled his lips into a mocking smile and asked, "You really want to stay that badly?"

I nodded.

The disdain on Magnus's face deepened, probably thinking I was clinging to the idea of becoming his Luna because I craved the power of Thunderfang Pack.

He watched me intently, a smirk playing on his lips, before he slowly spoke, "I'll give you one chance to stay..."

Seeing his mocking expression, my heart skipped a beat with a sense of foreboding.

Sure enough, his next words were a harsh command, "Please me."

I froze, staring at him in shock and disbelief.

"What? Didn't you understand?"

Magnus sneered, "Don't tell me, after being married once and already marked, you don't know how to please a man?"

His humiliating words made me clench my fists tightly.

If I hadn't lost my wolf, I would never have to endure this humiliation.

Kieran Lupin, my previous chosen mate, and I were together for two years, but he never marked me, always making excuses about being too busy. In reality, it was because he despised me for losing my wolf.

One month ago, I caught him with a sultry, pregnant woman in our bedroom.

That was when my nightmare began...

"Speak." Magnus's eyes blazed with fury as he barked at me.

His face twisted in anger, terrifying to behold. If not for his disability, he would likely have shifted into his wolf form and torn me apart by now.

My prolonged silence clearly tested his patience.

He reached out and yanked the covers away from me, and in an instant, my bare body was laid completely exposed before him in an utterly humiliating state.

He moved his hand roughly, reaching downward toward my most vulnerable part...

Chapter 3 Impotent

Fear gripped me instinctively, and I hurriedly pulled the covers up to shield my body, inching back in panic.

Magnus halted his actions, his voice deep and chilling as he threw down an Alpha's reprimand. "If you can't follow through, then get out."

"Playing the pure and innocent doesn't suit you," he sneered, pushing his wheelchair around to leave.

I shouted, "Wait!"

Watching Magnus's cold, unfeeling back, desperation overcame me, and I called out after him.

Clutching the blanket around me, I scrambled out of bed and shouted at his retreating figure, "If you're already impotent, why go through the trouble of tormenting me? Why not just let us coexist in peace and spare yourself the hassle of marriage?"

My words brought Magnus to a sudden stop, his wheelchair coming to a jarring halt.

He stayed still, but his head turned slightly, a sharp glint in his eyes as he asked, voice like a deadly whisper, "Who are you calling impotent?"

His menacing gaze seemed to promise that one more word from me would unleash his wolf, tearing me to shreds.

Even sitting in that wheelchair, he commanded a terrifying, raw power befitting an Alpha.

But could he still control his wolf? How much longer could he hold the position of Alpha for Thunderfang Pack in his current state?

Lost in thought, I barely noticed that Magnus had turned his wheelchair around and was slowly moving closer to me.

His face was clouded with anger, and his gaze was cold.

Instinctively, I took two steps back.

In a swift movement, Magnus reached me, closing the distance almost too quickly for someone in a wheelchair. His hand shot out, gripping my wrist tightly, and he pulled the covers away from me.

I found myself naked, helplessly landing on his lap.

His gaze locked onto mine, intense and piercing. "Who were you saying was impotent?"

"Everyone says... I mean, the rumors..." My face burned as I stammered, my hands scrambling to cover myself. "Let me go..."

His sudden closeness threw me into a panic, his intense, masculine scent enveloping me completely. It was fierce, domineering, and dangerous.

It brought back memories of that man in the car—the one whose presence had been just as forceful and dominating.

My face went pale as I recalled that night, a night I could never forget.

A month ago, after witnessing Kieran's betrayal, I wandered the streets, devastated, only to be pulled into a stranger's car. What happened next spiraled completely out of control.

I'd fought... screamed... but every attempt at resistance was overpowered by those scorching hands.

I was as fragile and helpless as a puppet, easily controlled and shattered, until I was left barely breathing.

In that desperate moment, I had been mated by a stranger whose face I never saw. Without my wolf, I hadn't even been able to sense his rank...

"Are you so desperate to become Thunderfang Pack's Luna?"

The low, demonic voice near my ear jolted me back to reality, and my body went rigid.

In that moment, I felt his hot, hard length pressing against me.

After what happened a month ago, I knew what that meant.

Sweat broke out across my forehead as I pressed one arm against my chest, the other trying to push him away. "Let go of me."

This was far too dangerous.

Magnus laughed coldly. "So tense—what, never mated before?"

I locked eyes with him, defiant. "You don't have to humiliate me like this."

My resistance only angered him further. His hand shot up to my throat, and he bared his wolfish teeth, growling, "A wolf-less woman like you dares to defy me? You have no sense of self-preservation. I told you. You can stay, but only if you please me."

I gasped for breath, choking as he held my throat, my lips trembling.

Looking into his eyes, I forced myself to ignore the shame, exposing my body to him fully.

His sharp fangs flashed, and I realized he could control his wolf even in his current state. He could shift and tear me apart at any moment.

Could that be why his previous five Lunas had disappeared?

The thought terrified me to my core...

Trembling, I reached out, slowly unbuttoning his shirt.

Suddenly, nausea hit me, and I gagged involuntarily.

Immediately, Magnus's grip on my chin tightened, his face twisted with fury. "Do I disgust you that much?"

Chapter 4 Can I Stay Now?

I said, "It's not..."

The pain was overwhelming, yet even as my jaw throbbed under his iron grip, I stubbornly held back, refusing to shed a single tear.

As the former heir to an Alpha, that fierce pride still pulsed within me. Even though I'd lost my wolf and faced Magnus—a man as cruel as he was scarred—I wouldn't back down.

I'd come too far to fail now. I had to stay with Thunderfang Pack, with the Blackwood family.

I said, "I was just trying to..."

Magnus didn't give me a chance to finish. He shoved me aside with a disgusted sneer. "Pathetic. Fake innocence is even more revolting. You're a wolf-less disgrace, lower than any Omega."

Without a second glance at my disheveled figure on the floor, he turned his wheelchair and left the room.

As I watched his cold, unyielding back disappear, I bit down on my lip.

He hadn't mentioned throwing me out of Thunderfang Pack again. Did that mean I was allowed to stay?

I pulled the blanket around me and crawled back into bed. Ten minutes passed in silence. Finally, I allowed myself a small sigh of relief. I'd done it.

*****

I spent the entire night alone, which confirmed my suspicion that Magnus had accepted my proposal: a marriage in name only, with neither of us interfering in the other's life.

In the morning, after dressing, I headed downstairs to find a group of servants bustling about.

I was just about to ask one of them where the kitchen was when a broom suddenly jutted out in front of my feet. I stumbled, my body lurching uncontrollably forward.

Without my wolf, my reflexes had slowed significantly.

Just before I collided with the floor, a pair of strong hands caught me.

I looked up, only to find myself gazing into a pair of warm, kind eyes.

"Are you alright, Freya?" asked the man.

I was confused.

"I'm Magnus's older brother, Jaxon Blackwood," he introduced himself gently.

Before I could respond, a frigid voice cut through the air. "Seems I arrived at the wrong time."

I turned toward it, just as Magnus's Beta, Reid Haynes, appeared, wheeling Magnus in his wheelchair. A thin blanket was draped over Magnus's legs.

Despite being seated, he radiated that same powerful Alpha aura. His cold gaze was fixed on me, sharp as a blade.

Meeting his icy stare, I couldn't suppress a small shiver.

It was only then I realized I was still in Jaxon's arms. Embarrassed, I quickly stepped back, lowering my head.

"Magnus, it's rare to see you at home," Jaxon said with a polite smile, showing deference in his tone.

Magnus barely nodded in response.

"Well then, I'll leave you and Freya to talk," Jaxon said.

Jaxon glanced at me, his tone gentle. "Freya, I need to head to the office. Take care."

I nodded dazedly, watching as Jaxon left.

I'd heard that Jaxon had originally been set to inherit the position of Alpha for Thunderfang Pack. But Magnus, stronger and more formidable, had claimed it instead.

Then, not long after, a terrible accident had left him injured and his wolf critically wounded, rendering him disabled.

I wondered just how much longer he could hold onto his position...

As I was about to pull my gaze back, Magnus spoke beside me in a mocking tone. "So eager to bed men, are you? Can't wait to start throwing yourself at anyone who'll have you?"

I snapped back to attention. "Excuse me? What did you just say?"

Chapter 5 Seen Through

Magnus's dark eyes bore into me. I could feel the intense anger simmering beneath.

I bit my lip and offered a genuine explanation. "I'm not as depraved as you think."

"Oh, really?" His lips curled in a scornful smile, laced with pure disdain.

"A woman who's been marked by another, without even a wolf to her name, standing here in her sister's place as Thunderfang Pack's Luna—how is that not depraved?"

I clenched my fists, swallowing down the urge to snap back.

If I hadn't lost my wolf, none of this would be happening. I wouldn't even be here, standing in for someone else.

"You'd better keep your promise and stay out of the Blackwood family's affairs," he said coolly. "If I find out you're using the title of Luna for any purpose or playing games with anyone from Thunderfang Pack, I'll personally cast you out—and make sure your life is a living hell."

He turned to Reid. "Reid." At his command, Reid dutifully pushed his wheelchair, and they left the room.

The moment they were gone, a maid approached me and said, "Luna, Mr. Alaric Blackwood would like to see you."

Alaric was one of Thunderfang Pack's seniors.

My nerves shot up instantly.

My mom had said that no one in the Blackwood family had ever seen Elara in person, which was why they dared send me as her substitute.

But if Alaric wanted to see me, would he see through the ruse?

I calmed myself, reminding myself that only Magnus could detect my disguised wolf. No one else should be able to tell that I lacked a wolf; even my scent had been meticulously masked to match Elara's.

With my heart racing, I followed the maid down the hall.

"Please, go in, Luna," she said, bowing respectfully.

I nodded stiffly and stepped into the study, taking in its classic decor, lined with bookshelves and decorated with fine art and antique pieces. The room exuded gravitas and authority.

Just a brief glance was all I allowed myself before focusing on the man in the room. "Mr. Blackwood..."

The moment I met Alaric's gaze, his sharp eyes sent a chill down my spine.

He was observing me intently, scrutinizing my every move.

The weight of my deception settled over me, and I cast my eyes downward, nervous that he might somehow glimpse my guilt.

I had managed to placate Magnus, but if Alaric suspected I wasn't truly Elara, what would happen?

Alaric called out to me. "Elara."

"Y... yes?" I reflexively looked up, only to quickly avert my eyes under his piercing gaze.

Alaric's stare was intense, and his tone held undeniable authority.

"Since the accident, Magnus has needed a wheelchair. Now that you're married to him, it's your duty to look after him. Surely you don't need me to tell you what's expected of you as his Luna?"

"Yes, sir, I understand," I replied softly.

"Starting tomorrow, you'll accompany him to work as his Beta," he continued.

My eyes shot up in shock. "But..."

A sharp glare from him stopped me mid-sentence, his warning clear.

"But what? Don't forget that without this alliance, Moonshadow Pack would have been overrun by debtor packs long ago. You'd all be lone wolves by now, homeless and wandering."

He didn't wait for a response. "It's settled. Tomorrow, you'll go to work with Magnus. You're not to leave his side."

💐🌷After my husband cheated on me, I was heartbroken and went to a bar to drown my sorrows. By accident, I drunkenly stumbling into his room at the bar, and then...💐🌷
Emily staggered back, almost falling. The recent stress had taken a toll on her, and she realized that she hadn't drunk water for a long time. The scorching summer sun made her feel dizzy for a moment.

Carol continued muttering, but Emily couldn't hear her for a moment.

"Look! This is your problem! You can't conceive at all," Carol shouted, pulling Emily back from her dizziness.

"I..." Emily felt too weak to argue with her anymore. She just wanted to go home.

Carol frowned at the words "blocked fallopian tubes" on the report, her face darkening as if she had just returned from hell.

"What else do you have to say? The hospital diagnosis gives you less than a 20% chance of getting pregnant!" Carol's anger grew stronger.

Emily shook her head, trying to clear her mind. She knew Carol had always disliked her because she had been married to Nathan for four years without getting pregnant. No, Carol had disliked her from the first day she married Nathan.

People passing by heard Carol's voice and looked at them. Emily felt like a clown.

Nathan Reed was the only heir of the famous Reed family in LA. Emily understood Carol's desire for a boy to inherit the family fortune, and since their marriage wasn't based on love, she had been silently enduring it.

"Carol," Emily tried to remain patient, "let's go home first."

"That's the Reed family's mansion, not your home. Get it straight! You're not worthy!"

Emily frowned. "Regardless, Nathan and I are legally married. You can't change that fact..."

"I can't change it? You'd better divorce Nathan right away! Don't think I don't know what you're planning. Let me tell you, you won't take anything from our family's fortune!"

More and more people gathered around, and the scorching weather and sharp looks around made her increasingly embarrassed.

Emily took a deep breath, feeling hopeless and helpless.

If she had known it would be like this, perhaps she wouldn't have agreed to marry Nathan in the first place.

She was just an ordinary girl, originally with no chance of meeting a billionaire like Nathan. But Emily's grandfather and Nathan's grandfather had been friends, and her grandfather had even saved Nathan's grandfather. Later, Emily's family declined, and Emily could only live in the slums. To take care of poor Emily, Nathan's grandfather asked Nathan to marry her before he died.

Nathan was initially unwilling. Which eligible bachelor would marry an ordinary girl like Emily? But seeing his grandfather weak in the hospital, he agreed.

This year marked their fourth year of marriage. In these four years, Nathan hadn't bullied her, but he hadn't been very enthusiastic either. Their relationship was only slightly better than that of strangers, and it couldn't even be considered friendship. Nathan's circle of friends was completely different from hers, and she didn't expect Nathan to understand her or to resist Carol for her. She just didn't expect that this marriage would end up in such a deadlock.

"Carol, our marriage was decided by our grandfathers..."

"He's dead, isn't he? Emily, do you think you can be Mrs. Reed forever?"

Carol's tone grew louder. Just as Emily thought she was about to start another round of rebuke, Carol suddenly put on a smiling face and pointed to a couple embracing not far away, saying to her, "See that? Someone is giving birth to an heir for our family. I suggest you give up the position of Mrs. Reed quickly. Someone else is more suitable for it than you."

Following Carol's gesture, Emily's gaze fell on her husband Nathan, who was tenderly holding a pregnant woman with a slightly protruding belly in his arms, lowering his head affectionately. The woman whispered something in his ear, and Nathan smiled gently, kissing her forehead.

She had never seen Nathan smile so tenderly at herself.

Her gaze fell on the pregnant woman in Nathan's arms, and a strange sense of familiarity swept over her.

The pregnant woman was no stranger; it was her cousin, Sophia.

Shock, anger, disbelief. Multiple emotions flooded her mind, and Emily almost couldn't believe her eyes.

Sophia noticed her gaze, and she slowly walked to Emily, stroking her belly and said happily, "Emily, my cousin, I'm pregnant with Nathan's child. We just had a check-up, and the doctor said the baby is very healthy. Guess if it's a boy or a girl?"

Emily looked at her already pregnant belly, trembling, unable to speak complete words. "How could you... He's your brother-in-law! How could you do this to me? How could you seduce your own brother-in-law?"

Emily instinctively raised her hand to slap her, but her hand was grabbed in mid-air.

Nathan, with a stern face, seized her hand and pushed her away forcefully. Stepping forward, he shielded Sophia behind him and said in a low voice, "Emily, you've seen it. We're getting divorced."

Emily closed her eyes, overwhelmed with exhaustion and powerlessness. "When did you two get together? As your wife, I still have the right to know."

"You dare to ask? Let me tell you, Emily, you have no right to interfere in our family's affairs, let alone Nathan!" Carol was extremely arrogant at this moment.

Emily felt suffocated, and she growled lowly, "I am Nathan's wife. My husband cheated, and I have the right to know, don't I?"

"You, with your background living in the slums, dare to think you can be the wife of the Reed family? Nathan's grandfather was confused, but I am not!"

More and more people gathered around, as if watching a real-life drama show.

She never imagined that one day she would be the protagonist of such a farce.

Sophia looked guilty, leaning softly against Nathan's chest, saying softly, "Carol, don't blame Emily. It's my fault. I... I just love Nathan so much."

Carol took Sophia's hand and smiled, "Sophia, you're different from her. You're cultured, and now you're carrying the heir of the Reed family. You're my recognized daughter-in-law."

Emily closed her eyes, hoping this was just a hallucination brought on by exhaustion.

"Sophia, I've always taken care of you. Since you came to this city to attend university, I've treated you like family! I helped you get into Nathan's company." Emily couldn't control her tears anymore. "How could you do this to me?"

"Emily," Nathan spoke up, stepping forward and shielding Sophia behind him with a firm stance, "Sophia is now my woman. If you're angry, you can talk to me about it."

Angry?

What anger could she have?

For four years, she had endured all the grievances alone, turning all her anger into pleasing. She had been trying hard to build a good relationship with Nathan and Carol, even treating the maid well. What more could she say now?

At first, she was excited to marry Nathan. She likes him. She wanted to be a good wife, take care of her husband, and have a cute child. What was wrong with that?

She didn't have any relatives. She thought she had gained new family members after getting married, but her marriage was ruined by her cousin.

Her heart felt like it was being torn apart by an invisible hand, making her unable to stand up straight from the pain.

"Go home. Don't make a fool of yourself on the street," Nathan, a famous billionaire in LA, didn't want to be recognized on the street by others.

But when Emily's hand grasped the car door handle, Nathan said, "Take a taxi, don't take this car. Sophia will sit in this car."

It's a car with four seats. He drove, Carol sat in the passenger seat, and Sophia sat alone in the back seat, apologizing with a smile, "Sorry, Emily. Nathan is just too worried about this child..."

She smiled bitterly and closed the car door.

The root of all this was because she couldn't have a child.

Nathan drove away in a black Bugatti, leaving her alone standing at the hospital entrance, pointed and talked about by passers-by.

She was Nathan's nominal wife, but also a family member not recognized by the Reed family.

Chapter 2 You're A Bastard

An hour later, they returned to the Reed family's villa.

As soon as they entered, Emily saw Carol peeling an apple for Sophia.

Nathan, on the other hand, sat by, his gaze fixed on Sophia's slightly swollen belly. His face bore a tenderness she had never seen before.

They appeared to be a harmonious family.

Emily pushed the door open and Carol's smile faded. "I thought you had left... Sophia, don't mind her, have an apple."

Sophia looked uneasy as she tried to stand, clutching her waist.

Nathan squeezed her hand. "Sit down, don't worry about anything else."

Nathan stood up, his imposing figure dominating the room. "Emily, let's talk."

Upstairs was her and Nathan's bedroom.

Unfortunately, in the four years since, Nathan's visits home could be counted on one hand, mostly confined to the study.

Entering the room, he approached the bed, lit a cigar, his voice icy. "Speak, what are your conditions?"

Emily was puzzled. "What?"

"How much money will it take for you to agree to a divorce?" Nathan sneered. "You married me for money, didn't you?"

Emily felt like she had plunged into an ice cellar.

"I married you because..."

Because I liked you. But Emily couldn't bring herself to say it. She choked up.

Tears streamed down Emily's face. "I married you because of your grandfather's dying wish... He was kind to me, and I want to repay him."

"Enough!" Nathan abruptly stubbed out the cigar. "You did everything to please my grandfather, forcing me to marry you! You have no feelings for me. Stop with the useless talk. How much money do you want? Tell me quickly. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other."

Emily laughed bitterly. "Have you always seen me like this over the years? Am I just a gold digger who did anything to marry you?"

"Then what?" His voice was unusually cold. "Did you marry me because you love me?"

All the words she was prepared to say became a joke.

He regarded all her efforts and sacrifices over the years as a joke.

Emily shook her head, smiling bitterly. "Nathan, you're a bastard."

"As you wish," Nathan tore a check, signed it, and tossed it in front of her. "Fill in whatever amount you want. Tomorrow morning, come with me to the law firm to sign the divorce agreement."

The light check fell at her feet. Emily didn't want to pick it up.

"Do you really like Sophia so much? Do you love her enough to divorce me?" Nathan strode towards the bedroom door, not wanting to stay with her for another minute. "At least she won't schematically manipulate me. She's willing to have a child for me. But you, not only do you not love me, you won't have a child for me either."

With a forceful slam, the door closed.

Emily felt like her spine had been pulled out, collapsing onto the floor.

Beside her lay the check, enough to end her marriage. Nathan's signature was clear.

His handwriting, like him, appeared sharp and heartless.

She picked it up, tore it to shreds, and threw the pieces out of the window.

She leaned against the corner, enveloped by darkness, feeling a little safer this way.

Her father had heart disease, her mother died in childbirth, and if it weren't for her father and Sophia's father's help, she might have died by now.

In other words, Sophia's father and Nathan's grandfather were both her benefactors.

The bedroom door swung open once again.

Emily's crying came to an abrupt halt. She lifted her head, hoping it was Nathan who had arrived. Perhaps Nathan wasn't so heartless after all; perhaps they could still try surrogacy. As long as Nathan tried to understand her, she was willing to continue this marriage.

"Emily, it's me."

Sophia's voice shattered her last glimmer of hope. Emily's heart sank.

She took a breath and looked at Sophia, who was slowly walking into the room, holding her waist, her voice indifferent. "I have nothing to say to you. Please leave."

But Sophia said, "Nathan asked me to come up. He said this bedroom is mine from now on. Once you two divorce, we'll get married immediately..."

Emily suddenly looked up, shocked at the woman before her.

It was still the familiar face, but Sophia's expression seemed to have changed entirely, as if she had transformed into a different person from the pitiful Sophia just moments ago.

"Emily, you don't need to be so surprised. You know, a poor girl like you was never worthy of marrying Nathan. You two are incompatible from every aspect. It's actually better to divorce sooner."

Emily stared at her. "Even if we divorce, it's none of your business to lecture me!"

Sophia smirked. "Emily, my Emily, do you know how amusing you look right now?"

"A person who ruins someone else's marriage has no right to say such things to me."

Sophia shrugged, walked closer, and lowered her voice, her tone ambiguous. "You don't even know how amazing Nathan is in bed. The first time, we did it six times. He's very obsessed with my body. He told me he didn't want to touch you at all..."

Emily's face went pale instantly. Since their marriage, Nathan had only touched her once, and that was two years ago when he was drunk.

After that, they never slept together again.

Not even Carol knew about this.

"Emily, you're not worthy of Nathan. Even if it's not me, someone else will replace you as Mrs. Reed. Since that's the case, isn't this the best outcome now? My child will call you Aunt in the future..." She seemed to find something amusing, covering her mouth and chuckling. "Look, we're still a family..."

"Sophia, shut up!"

Emily raised her hand in anger.

Just then, Sophia's smile vanished, replaced by a weeping expression. She grabbed Emily's hand and fell to the ground. "Emily! It's all my fault, hit me if you want, but don't hurt my baby..."

Bang!

The bedroom door was kicked open forcefully.

Nathan stood at the doorway, his eyes burning holes through her.

Emily's hand remained suspended in mid-air, laughing out of frustration.

So, this was what it was all about.

She really had been foolish to the extreme, falling for such childish tricks.

Sophia clutched her stomach, crying, "My belly hurts... Help me, Nathan... save our baby..."

Carol's footsteps approached, the maid's cries of alarm, Sophia's cries—all the sounds mingled together.

And she stood there, like an outsider.

Carol raised her hand and slapped Emily twice, grabbing something nearby and hurling it at her. "Wretch! Dare to harm the heir of our Reed family!"

A sharp pain shot through Emily's forehead, and a trickle of blood snaked down from her temple, staining her vision red.

She stood in place, watching Nathan, who was holding Sophia in his arms, painfully saying, "If I said I didn't push her, would you believe me?"

Nathan's answer was, "Are you worthy of my trust?"

Chapter 3 The Man In The Room

Nathan immediately dialed for an ambulance.

The sound of the ambulance echoed downstairs. Each sound seemed to pierce Emily's ears.

Nathan carried Sophia into the car, rushing down the stairs without looking back at Emily even once.

Carol stood at the door, hands on hips, chest heaving with anger. She instructed the maid to throw all of Emily's belongings out and then pushed her out of the gate.

"You wretched woman, how dare you attempt to murder the future heir of our Reed family. Get out, don't ever stay in our house again!"

With a loud bang, the villa's gate slowly closed before Emily's eyes.

Emily looked at the scattered clothes on the ground, her fists clenched so tightly that her nails almost pierced into her flesh.

In truth, she didn't have much belongings. When she married Nathan, besides some basic necessities, she brought nothing else into this villa except for a pair of earrings left by her mother and some basic living supplies. The earrings were her mother's legacy, which she had treasured and kept in a small box.

Now, they were rudely thrown out, one lying in the muddy grass, the other nowhere to be found.

At that moment, her phone rang.

She answered, "Hello?"

"Emily, I just saw Nathan at the hospital! He's actually with another woman..."

"He's with my cousin Sophia," she sighed bitterly. "I already know."

The voice on the other end belonged to her longtime friend Olivia.

Olivia's father was the hospital's director. Due to Carol's loud voice at the hospital entrance during the day, Olivia's father already knew what had happened.

So Olivia called Emily to check if she was okay.

"Emily..." Olivia sensed something was off in her voice and spoke cautiously, "Don't be too sad. Where are you now? I'll come pick you up. I'll accompany you."

Olivia arrived quickly. Her red sports car skidded to a stop in front of the Reed family villa.

When Olivia saw Emily, she had already gathered all her scattered belongings and packed them into a small suitcase. Emily sat alone at the flowerbed by the crossroads, her head hung low, looking like an abandoned child.

"Olivia, you're here..." she stood up, forcing a smile.

Olivia's eyes immediately reddened, "Are you being silly? I tried to stop you from marrying Nathan, but you wouldn't listen."

Emily smiled wryly after hearing that, "Yes, I brought this upon myself."

Olivia felt heartbroken, helping her into the car. "Let's not talk about this now. I'll take you somewhere to rest."

"Olivia, I want to drink," Emily looked at her reflection in the rearview mirror and said softly.

Seeing her in such a state, Sophia knew she wanted to drown her sorrows. She nodded, "Alright."

The car stopped at the entrance of a bar.

Olivia was a regular here. She took Emily to a familiar seat and ordered a bottle of liquor.

Emily grabbed the bottle and started drinking.

"Hey...slow down. You're not used to drinking such strong alcohol..."

Emily smiled, warm tears sliding from the corners of her eyes, "It's okay, I'm happy."

"You happy my foot!" Olivia was worried. The bar was a complex environment. They were two girls. If Emily got too drunk, she might encounter danger.

Olivia called a waiter, "Please take this lady to room 2301."

2301 was the room Olivia had booked. It would be safer for them to drink in the room.

Emily drank a lot of alcohol and soon felt dizzy. Her head was heavy and her thoughts were muddled. She only remembered Olivia patting her hand and saying, "Don't drink anymore. If you keep drinking like this, you'll get alcohol poisoning. I'll buy you some tablets to ease the alcohol. I'll be right back. Wait for me in my room, okay?"

Emily nodded. She was helped by the waiter, taken to the elevator, and entered a room, collapsing onto the bed.

The room was dark and quiet. Under the influence of alcohol, Emily's head was hot and throbbing. She could barely see anything with her eyes. She stumbled to the bedside and lay down.

"Oh..."

A warm body covered hers. A hot and aggressive kiss landed on her face. She was suddenly surrounded by the faint smell of a cigar.

There was a man!!!

Emily froze instantly, wanting to push him away, "Who are you?! How did you get in here?"

She heard the man chuckle lowly, then whisper in her ear in a deep voice, "Be with me, I'll help you get revenge, take back what should have been yours. How about it?"

The man's hands were cool, from Emily's buttocks to her thighs and then to her chest. Wherever his hands roamed, Emily felt her body getting hotter.

"Uh...oh..." Emily wanted to refuse, but the man's touch and the seduction of alcohol made her moan.

"I won't let you regret it." After the man finished speaking, he entered her body.

Emily experienced feelings she had never felt before. A tingling and comfortable sensation spread throughout her body. She instinctively tightened her legs around the man's waist.

...

When Emily woke up, she almost doubted if it was just a dream.

Outside the window, it remained dark, pressing down oppressively, making it hard to breathe.

Olivia was on the verge of madness. She couldn't find Emily, couldn't get through on the phone. Moreover, the hotel's surveillance was down for the day, and she was almost in tears from frustration.

Just as she was about to call the police, she heard a voice behind her.

"Olivia , I'm here."

Olivia turned to see Emily, breathing a sigh of relief. Leading Emily into the room, she was still angry. "Was that waiter deaf? I clearly said room 2301, how did he take you to room 2307? I thought I lost you."

Emily glanced at the time on her phone. It was two in the morning.

Emily's body was sore, her head felt like it was about to explode. "Maybe the bar was too noisy, and the waiter didn't hear properly."

Olivia said, "As long as you're okay. Here, take these tablets and milk."

After taking the tablets, Emily felt much better.

Emily's phone rang. It was a call from Nathan.

Did Nathan finally remember to check on her?

She answered, "Hello?"

"Where are you?" Nathan questioned coldly.

Emily replied just as coldly, "That's none of your business."

Nathan paused, "Tomorrow morning, we'll go through with the divorce proceedings. Then you can do whatever you want, be as promiscuous as you like."

"Promiscuous?" Her mind went blank.

"My mom said she saw you being picked up by a luxury car. Emily, I didn't expect you to have already found a new man. I underestimated you."

Emily rolled her eyes, "The person who picked me up was Olivia... Forget it, you won't believe anything I say anyway."

She hung up the phone. At that moment, Emily suddenly felt that this relationship was meaningless.

She had encountered someone who didn't love her. No matter what she did or said, she was always wrong.

In Nathan's eyes, she wasn't even worthy of his trust.

It was ridiculous.

Olivia said, "Don't worry, divorce isn't a big deal. This marriage of yours isn't worth continuing. You're so beautiful, you'll definitely find a better man."

In the hospital, Nathan looked at his phone screen, somewhat surprised.

This was the first time Emily had hung up on him.

Sophia held Nathan's hand, "Is Emily okay?"

"She should be. She's with Olivia."

Sophia nodded, "Then I'll feel relieved. Nathan, thank goodness our child is okay, otherwise I wouldn't know what to do..."

Speaking of the child, Nathan's heart softened instantly.

"Don't worry, with me here, no one will harm you and the child."

"Yeah," Sophia obediently nodded, "Nathan, what happened between us must have hit Emily hard. I feel guilty."

The smile on Nathan's face faded a bit, "Don't think too much, rest well. The nanny is here to take care of you. I have to go back to the office to deal with some matters."

"Alright, drive safely. Both me and the baby love you."

Watching Nathan leave, Sophia took out a phone from her handbag and made a call.

As soon as the call connected, Sophia eagerly asked, "Where are the photos? It's already past the time we agreed on, why haven't you sent the photos to my email yet?"

-----------------------------
Limited space, click to continue reading🧡

[Freya Calvert's POV:]

In the darkness of the room, I lay alone on a soft bed, naked beneath the covers.

Tonight was the wedding night of me and Magnus Blackwood, the Alpha of the Thunderfang Pack.

There was no wedding, no banquet. What awaited me was only the back of a man sitting in a wheelchair and his harsh command—"Clean her up and bring her to my bed. I need to inspect the goods."

Inspect the goods...

To him, I was nothing more than a piece of merchandise. We were not destined mates. Our union was purely for mutual gain, each of us seeking what we needed from the other.

After losing my wolf, I was worth even less than an Omega.

I have no dignity left, allowing others to manipulate me however they wish.

Suddenly, the door opened, and I became nervous, clutching the edge of the sheet in a tight grip.

Rumor had it that Magnus was scarred, violent, and more unstable than ever after an injury left him with both a crippled leg and a reproductive defect.

After all, he was the Thunderfang Pack's Alpha—a man who once exuded confidence and pride.

But now, ever since his injury had turned him into a cripple, it was said that even his position as Alpha was no longer secure. A man like him must have been in a terrible state of mind.

He still hadn't found his destined mate.

Before me, all five of his chosen Lunas had mysteriously died, leaving every family in the packs—whether Alpha or Omega—too terrified to marry their daughters to him.

But the Calvert family took the risk.

The Calvert family had been desperate for money. Their company's cash flow had been severed, leaving them on the brink of bankruptcy. My father had taken out high-interest loans, and the accumulating debt had pushed both the company and our entire pack deeper into crisis.

Debt collectors from other packs swarmed, threatening to raid and strip us of what little we had left.

The Blackwood family of the Thunderfang Pack became our last lifeline.

They were the most powerful pack, but given Magnus's condition, my parents couldn't bear to sacrifice my pure and innocent younger sister, Elara Calvert, who was meant to inherit my father's position as Alpha. Instead, they had offered me—a wolf-less and twice-married disgrace—to the Blackwood family.

Without my wolf, my status in the family had often been lower than a servant's. My father had ordered me to marry the terrifying Magnus in my sister's place, and I had no right to refuse...

As I was lost in thought, the sound of wheels scraping against the floor grew clearer, jolting me back to reality. I held my breath, frozen in fear.

Through the darkness, I could see a figure moving closer and closer...

Suddenly, the blanket was yanked away, and a large hand touched me. It was rough and cold, just like him.

I couldn't help but scream.

A deep, icy voice laced with mockery rang out. "Scared?"

But he didn't stop. His hand traced down from my cheek, gliding over my slender neck, my delicate collarbone... until it reached my chest.

I gripped the sheets tightly, fighting the instinct to flee.

The man before me was an Alpha. Disabled or not, a wolf-less person like me would stand no chance of escape under his watchful eyes. Trying would only enrage him, inviting severe punishment.

Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to bear it as his hand moved down over my flat stomach, showing no sign of stopping.

"Stop, please stop." I finally couldn't bear it any longer, grabbing his hand just before it reached my most vulnerable spot.

It was said that men with problems in that area often developed twisted psyches, leading to peculiar desires, like sadism.

The thought sent a shiver through me, and I stammered, "Alpha, could, could you please, don't..."

"No." His harsh refusal left me breathless, the intense presence of his Alpha aura making it hard to breathe.

My entire body was trembling uncontrollably.

With a cold chuckle, he muttered, "Such a timid response. You almost had me thinking you were a virgin."

I saw his fierce wolf's eyes, tinged with red, his sharp teeth flashing as he leaned down toward my neck.

The next moment, the lights blazed on, and I instinctively shut my eyes.

He abruptly pulled his hand back, his sharp gaze cutting into me as he narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint within them. "So, tell me, am I supposed to call you Elara... or Freya?"

I froze.

Chapter 2 You Knew My Identity?

[Freya's POV:]

I mustered the courage to open my eyes, finally taking in Magnus's face.

He exuded the powerful aura of an Alpha, looking down at me with contempt.

Though confined to a wheelchair, Magnus radiated an oppressive presence that made it clear others should keep their distance.

But wasn't Magnus rumored to be disfigured? Why was he so strikingly handsome?

I found myself momentarily dazed until I found the atmosphere got tense. I hurriedly pulled the covers around myself, sitting up without daring to meet his gaze, and stammered, "I... I'm Elara Calvert..."

Magnus's eyes darkened, and he pulled an envelope from his pocket, tossing it onto the bed.

I carefully picked it up and opened it, only to find that it was filled with photos and documents about Elara. It included her rank and status, and even detailed information about her wolf—all meticulously recorded.

"Though you and your sister are twins and look identical, you've lost your wolf, making you even less than an Omega, while she's a high-ranked Beta. Don't think that the fake wolf scent you carry could fool my wolf, Asher." Magnus growled fiercely at me.

So he knew my true identity from the start.

My heart pounded wildly, my back drenched in cold sweat.

Clutching the envelope tightly, I bit my lip, forcing myself to remain calm as I stole a glance at Magnus, keeping my expression unreadable.

"The Calvert family of Moonshadow Pack must think that, because I'm a cripple, they can send just anyone to fob me off," Magnus said.

I lowered my gaze and muttered, "I'm still one of the heirs of the Calvert family..." Once, I had even been the rightful heir to the Alpha position.

"An heir who was rejected and abandoned by her previous mate, and one who has no wolf?" His tone was dripping with sarcasm.

"So, the Calvert family thinks Thunderfang Pack is their garbage dump?" Magnus's gaze grew even colder.

His blunt words brought back the memories of that nightmare a month ago.

I bit down hard on my lip, letting the pain keep me grounded...

Before I could regain my composure, his icy voice cut through my thoughts. "I'm giving you five minutes. Get out of the Blackwood family."

"What?" I looked up sharply, meeting his fierce, intimidating gaze.

If I were sent away, the alliance between Moonshadow Pack and Thunderfang Pack would fall through, leaving Moonshadow Pack vulnerable to attacks from neighboring packs.

Everyone in my pack had placed their hopes on me. No matter how much I didn't want this, I couldn't stand by and watch Moonshadow Pack fall because of the Calvert family's failures or my father's negligence.

I steadied myself, gathering the courage to meet his eyes. "I know this marriage was arranged by your elders in Thunderfang Pack. To you, without a fated mate, it doesn't matter who you marry as Luna. Otherwise, you wouldn't have agreed to this union in the first place."

I paused and continued, "So, rather than going through the trouble of finding someone else, why not let me stay? I promise we can stay out of each other's way."

He looked at me with scorn and said, "Just because I haven't found my fated mate doesn't mean any wolf-less woman like you is fit to be Luna of Thunderfang Pack."

I had no retort to that, and I dropped my gaze in silence. He was right; my sister, a high-ranked Beta, was supposed to be the one marrying him, not me, who had lost my wolf and could only pretend to have one without any real strength...

Magnus narrowed his eyes, sizing me up.

After a moment, he curled his lips into a mocking smile and asked, "You really want to stay that badly?"

I nodded.

The disdain on Magnus's face deepened, probably thinking I was clinging to the idea of becoming his Luna because I craved the power of Thunderfang Pack.

He watched me intently, a smirk playing on his lips, before he slowly spoke, "I'll give you one chance to stay..."

Seeing his mocking expression, my heart skipped a beat with a sense of foreboding.

Sure enough, his next words were a harsh command, "Please me."

I froze, staring at him in shock and disbelief.

"What? Didn't you understand?"

Magnus sneered, "Don't tell me, after being married once and already marked, you don't know how to please a man?"

His humiliating words made me clench my fists tightly.

If I hadn't lost my wolf, I would never have to endure this humiliation.

Kieran Lupin, my previous chosen mate, and I were together for two years, but he never marked me, always making excuses about being too busy. In reality, it was because he despised me for losing my wolf.

One month ago, I caught him with a sultry, pregnant woman in our bedroom.

That was when my nightmare began...

"Speak." Magnus's eyes blazed with fury as he barked at me.

His face twisted in anger, terrifying to behold. If not for his disability, he would likely have shifted into his wolf form and torn me apart by now.

My prolonged silence clearly tested his patience.

He reached out and yanked the covers away from me, and in an instant, my bare body was laid completely exposed before him in an utterly humiliating state.

He moved his hand roughly, reaching downward toward my most vulnerable part...

Chapter 3 Impotent

Fear gripped me instinctively, and I hurriedly pulled the covers up to shield my body, inching back in panic.

Magnus halted his actions, his voice deep and chilling as he threw down an Alpha's reprimand. "If you can't follow through, then get out."

"Playing the pure and innocent doesn't suit you," he sneered, pushing his wheelchair around to leave.

I shouted, "Wait!"

Watching Magnus's cold, unfeeling back, desperation overcame me, and I called out after him.

Clutching the blanket around me, I scrambled out of bed and shouted at his retreating figure, "If you're already impotent, why go through the trouble of tormenting me? Why not just let us coexist in peace and spare yourself the hassle of marriage?"

My words brought Magnus to a sudden stop, his wheelchair coming to a jarring halt.

He stayed still, but his head turned slightly, a sharp glint in his eyes as he asked, voice like a deadly whisper, "Who are you calling impotent?"

His menacing gaze seemed to promise that one more word from me would unleash his wolf, tearing me to shreds.

Even sitting in that wheelchair, he commanded a terrifying, raw power befitting an Alpha.

But could he still control his wolf? How much longer could he hold the position of Alpha for Thunderfang Pack in his current state?

Lost in thought, I barely noticed that Magnus had turned his wheelchair around and was slowly moving closer to me.

His face was clouded with anger, and his gaze was cold.

Instinctively, I took two steps back.

In a swift movement, Magnus reached me, closing the distance almost too quickly for someone in a wheelchair. His hand shot out, gripping my wrist tightly, and he pulled the covers away from me.

I found myself naked, helplessly landing on his lap.

His gaze locked onto mine, intense and piercing. "Who were you saying was impotent?"

"Everyone says... I mean, the rumors..." My face burned as I stammered, my hands scrambling to cover myself. "Let me go..."

His sudden closeness threw me into a panic, his intense, masculine scent enveloping me completely. It was fierce, domineering, and dangerous.

It brought back memories of that man in the car—the one whose presence had been just as forceful and dominating.

My face went pale as I recalled that night, a night I could never forget.

A month ago, after witnessing Kieran's betrayal, I wandered the streets, devastated, only to be pulled into a stranger's car. What happened next spiraled completely out of control.

I'd fought... screamed... but every attempt at resistance was overpowered by those scorching hands.

I was as fragile and helpless as a puppet, easily controlled and shattered, until I was left barely breathing.

In that desperate moment, I had been mated by a stranger whose face I never saw. Without my wolf, I hadn't even been able to sense his rank...

"Are you so desperate to become Thunderfang Pack's Luna?"

The low, demonic voice near my ear jolted me back to reality, and my body went rigid.

In that moment, I felt his hot, hard length pressing against me.

After what happened a month ago, I knew what that meant.

Sweat broke out across my forehead as I pressed one arm against my chest, the other trying to push him away. "Let go of me."

This was far too dangerous.

Magnus laughed coldly. "So tense—what, never mated before?"

I locked eyes with him, defiant. "You don't have to humiliate me like this."

My resistance only angered him further. His hand shot up to my throat, and he bared his wolfish teeth, growling, "A wolf-less woman like you dares to defy me? You have no sense of self-preservation. I told you. You can stay, but only if you please me."

I gasped for breath, choking as he held my throat, my lips trembling.

Looking into his eyes, I forced myself to ignore the shame, exposing my body to him fully.

His sharp fangs flashed, and I realized he could control his wolf even in his current state. He could shift and tear me apart at any moment.

Could that be why his previous five Lunas had disappeared?

The thought terrified me to my core...

Trembling, I reached out, slowly unbuttoning his shirt.

Suddenly, nausea hit me, and I gagged involuntarily.

Immediately, Magnus's grip on my chin tightened, his face twisted with fury. "Do I disgust you that much?"

Chapter 4 Can I Stay Now?

I said, "It's not..."

The pain was overwhelming, yet even as my jaw throbbed under his iron grip, I stubbornly held back, refusing to shed a single tear.

As the former heir to an Alpha, that fierce pride still pulsed within me. Even though I'd lost my wolf and faced Magnus—a man as cruel as he was scarred—I wouldn't back down.

I'd come too far to fail now. I had to stay with Thunderfang Pack, with the Blackwood family.

I said, "I was just trying to..."

Magnus didn't give me a chance to finish. He shoved me aside with a disgusted sneer. "Pathetic. Fake innocence is even more revolting. You're a wolf-less disgrace, lower than any Omega."

Without a second glance at my disheveled figure on the floor, he turned his wheelchair and left the room.

As I watched his cold, unyielding back disappear, I bit down on my lip.

He hadn't mentioned throwing me out of Thunderfang Pack again. Did that mean I was allowed to stay?

I pulled the blanket around me and crawled back into bed. Ten minutes passed in silence. Finally, I allowed myself a small sigh of relief. I'd done it.

*****

I spent the entire night alone, which confirmed my suspicion that Magnus had accepted my proposal: a marriage in name only, with neither of us interfering in the other's life.

In the morning, after dressing, I headed downstairs to find a group of servants bustling about.

I was just about to ask one of them where the kitchen was when a broom suddenly jutted out in front of my feet. I stumbled, my body lurching uncontrollably forward.

Without my wolf, my reflexes had slowed significantly.

Just before I collided with the floor, a pair of strong hands caught me.

I looked up, only to find myself gazing into a pair of warm, kind eyes.

"Are you alright, Freya?" asked the man.

I was confused.

"I'm Magnus's older brother, Jaxon Blackwood," he introduced himself gently.

Before I could respond, a frigid voice cut through the air. "Seems I arrived at the wrong time."

I turned toward it, just as Magnus's Beta, Reid Haynes, appeared, wheeling Magnus in his wheelchair. A thin blanket was draped over Magnus's legs.

Despite being seated, he radiated that same powerful Alpha aura. His cold gaze was fixed on me, sharp as a blade.

Meeting his icy stare, I couldn't suppress a small shiver.

It was only then I realized I was still in Jaxon's arms. Embarrassed, I quickly stepped back, lowering my head.

"Magnus, it's rare to see you at home," Jaxon said with a polite smile, showing deference in his tone.

Magnus barely nodded in response.

"Well then, I'll leave you and Freya to talk," Jaxon said.

Jaxon glanced at me, his tone gentle. "Freya, I need to head to the office. Take care."

I nodded dazedly, watching as Jaxon left.

I'd heard that Jaxon had originally been set to inherit the position of Alpha for Thunderfang Pack. But Magnus, stronger and more formidable, had claimed it instead.

Then, not long after, a terrible accident had left him injured and his wolf critically wounded, rendering him disabled.

I wondered just how much longer he could hold onto his position...

As I was about to pull my gaze back, Magnus spoke beside me in a mocking tone. "So eager to bed men, are you? Can't wait to start throwing yourself at anyone who'll have you?"

I snapped back to attention. "Excuse me? What did you just say?"

Chapter 5 Seen Through

Magnus's dark eyes bore into me. I could feel the intense anger simmering beneath.

I bit my lip and offered a genuine explanation. "I'm not as depraved as you think."

"Oh, really?" His lips curled in a scornful smile, laced with pure disdain.

"A woman who's been marked by another, without even a wolf to her name, standing here in her sister's place as Thunderfang Pack's Luna—how is that not depraved?"

I clenched my fists, swallowing down the urge to snap back.

If I hadn't lost my wolf, none of this would be happening. I wouldn't even be here, standing in for someone else.

"You'd better keep your promise and stay out of the Blackwood family's affairs," he said coolly. "If I find out you're using the title of Luna for any purpose or playing games with anyone from Thunderfang Pack, I'll personally cast you out—and make sure your life is a living hell."

He turned to Reid. "Reid." At his command, Reid dutifully pushed his wheelchair, and they left the room.

The moment they were gone, a maid approached me and said, "Luna, Mr. Alaric Blackwood would like to see you."

Alaric was one of Thunderfang Pack's seniors.

My nerves shot up instantly.

My mom had said that no one in the Blackwood family had ever seen Elara in person, which was why they dared send me as her substitute.

But if Alaric wanted to see me, would he see through the ruse?

I calmed myself, reminding myself that only Magnus could detect my disguised wolf. No one else should be able to tell that I lacked a wolf; even my scent had been meticulously masked to match Elara's.

With my heart racing, I followed the maid down the hall.

"Please, go in, Luna," she said, bowing respectfully.

I nodded stiffly and stepped into the study, taking in its classic decor, lined with bookshelves and decorated with fine art and antique pieces. The room exuded gravitas and authority.

Just a brief glance was all I allowed myself before focusing on the man in the room. "Mr. Blackwood..."

The moment I met Alaric's gaze, his sharp eyes sent a chill down my spine.

He was observing me intently, scrutinizing my every move.

The weight of my deception settled over me, and I cast my eyes downward, nervous that he might somehow glimpse my guilt.

I had managed to placate Magnus, but if Alaric suspected I wasn't truly Elara, what would happen?

Alaric called out to me. "Elara."

"Y... yes?" I reflexively looked up, only to quickly avert my eyes under his piercing gaze.

Alaric's stare was intense, and his tone held undeniable authority.

"Since the accident, Magnus has needed a wheelchair. Now that you're married to him, it's your duty to look after him. Surely you don't need me to tell you what's expected of you as his Luna?"

"Yes, sir, I understand," I replied softly.

"Starting tomorrow, you'll accompany him to work as his Beta," he continued.

My eyes shot up in shock. "But..."

A sharp glare from him stopped me mid-sentence, his warning clear.

"But what? Don't forget that without this alliance, Moonshadow Pack would have been overrun by debtor packs long ago. You'd all be lone wolves by now, homeless and wandering."

He didn't wait for a response. "It's settled. Tomorrow, you'll go to work with Magnus. You're not to leave his side."

💐🌷After my husband cheated on me, I was heartbroken and went to a bar to drown my sorrows. By accident, I drunkenly stumbling into his room at the bar, and then...💐🌷
Emily staggered back, almost falling. The recent stress had taken a toll on her, and she realized that she hadn't drunk water for a long time. The scorching summer sun made her feel dizzy for a moment.

Carol continued muttering, but Emily couldn't hear her for a moment.

"Look! This is your problem! You can't conceive at all," Carol shouted, pulling Emily back from her dizziness.

"I..." Emily felt too weak to argue with her anymore. She just wanted to go home.

Carol frowned at the words "blocked fallopian tubes" on the report, her face darkening as if she had just returned from hell.

"What else do you have to say? The hospital diagnosis gives you less than a 20% chance of getting pregnant!" Carol's anger grew stronger.

Emily shook her head, trying to clear her mind. She knew Carol had always disliked her because she had been married to Nathan for four years without getting pregnant. No, Carol had disliked her from the first day she married Nathan.

People passing by heard Carol's voice and looked at them. Emily felt like a clown.

Nathan Reed was the only heir of the famous Reed family in LA. Emily understood Carol's desire for a boy to inherit the family fortune, and since their marriage wasn't based on love, she had been silently enduring it.

"Carol," Emily tried to remain patient, "let's go home first."

"That's the Reed family's mansion, not your home. Get it straight! You're not worthy!"

Emily frowned. "Regardless, Nathan and I are legally married. You can't change that fact..."

"I can't change it? You'd better divorce Nathan right away! Don't think I don't know what you're planning. Let me tell you, you won't take anything from our family's fortune!"

More and more people gathered around, and the scorching weather and sharp looks around made her increasingly embarrassed.

Emily took a deep breath, feeling hopeless and helpless.

If she had known it would be like this, perhaps she wouldn't have agreed to marry Nathan in the first place.

She was just an ordinary girl, originally with no chance of meeting a billionaire like Nathan. But Emily's grandfather and Nathan's grandfather had been friends, and her grandfather had even saved Nathan's grandfather. Later, Emily's family declined, and Emily could only live in the slums. To take care of poor Emily, Nathan's grandfather asked Nathan to marry her before he died.

Nathan was initially unwilling. Which eligible bachelor would marry an ordinary girl like Emily? But seeing his grandfather weak in the hospital, he agreed.

This year marked their fourth year of marriage. In these four years, Nathan hadn't bullied her, but he hadn't been very enthusiastic either. Their relationship was only slightly better than that of strangers, and it couldn't even be considered friendship. Nathan's circle of friends was completely different from hers, and she didn't expect Nathan to understand her or to resist Carol for her. She just didn't expect that this marriage would end up in such a deadlock.

"Carol, our marriage was decided by our grandfathers..."

"He's dead, isn't he? Emily, do you think you can be Mrs. Reed forever?"

Carol's tone grew louder. Just as Emily thought she was about to start another round of rebuke, Carol suddenly put on a smiling face and pointed to a couple embracing not far away, saying to her, "See that? Someone is giving birth to an heir for our family. I suggest you give up the position of Mrs. Reed quickly. Someone else is more suitable for it than you."

Following Carol's gesture, Emily's gaze fell on her husband Nathan, who was tenderly holding a pregnant woman with a slightly protruding belly in his arms, lowering his head affectionately. The woman whispered something in his ear, and Nathan smiled gently, kissing her forehead.

She had never seen Nathan smile so tenderly at herself.

Her gaze fell on the pregnant woman in Nathan's arms, and a strange sense of familiarity swept over her.

The pregnant woman was no stranger; it was her cousin, Sophia.

Shock, anger, disbelief. Multiple emotions flooded her mind, and Emily almost couldn't believe her eyes.

Sophia noticed her gaze, and she slowly walked to Emily, stroking her belly and said happily, "Emily, my cousin, I'm pregnant with Nathan's child. We just had a check-up, and the doctor said the baby is very healthy. Guess if it's a boy or a girl?"

Emily looked at her already pregnant belly, trembling, unable to speak complete words. "How could you... He's your brother-in-law! How could you do this to me? How could you seduce your own brother-in-law?"

Emily instinctively raised her hand to slap her, but her hand was grabbed in mid-air.

Nathan, with a stern face, seized her hand and pushed her away forcefully. Stepping forward, he shielded Sophia behind him and said in a low voice, "Emily, you've seen it. We're getting divorced."

Emily closed her eyes, overwhelmed with exhaustion and powerlessness. "When did you two get together? As your wife, I still have the right to know."

"You dare to ask? Let me tell you, Emily, you have no right to interfere in our family's affairs, let alone Nathan!" Carol was extremely arrogant at this moment.

Emily felt suffocated, and she growled lowly, "I am Nathan's wife. My husband cheated, and I have the right to know, don't I?"

"You, with your background living in the slums, dare to think you can be the wife of the Reed family? Nathan's grandfather was confused, but I am not!"

More and more people gathered around, as if watching a real-life drama show.

She never imagined that one day she would be the protagonist of such a farce.

Sophia looked guilty, leaning softly against Nathan's chest, saying softly, "Carol, don't blame Emily. It's my fault. I... I just love Nathan so much."

Carol took Sophia's hand and smiled, "Sophia, you're different from her. You're cultured, and now you're carrying the heir of the Reed family. You're my recognized daughter-in-law."

Emily closed her eyes, hoping this was just a hallucination brought on by exhaustion.

"Sophia, I've always taken care of you. Since you came to this city to attend university, I've treated you like family! I helped you get into Nathan's company." Emily couldn't control her tears anymore. "How could you do this to me?"

"Emily," Nathan spoke up, stepping forward and shielding Sophia behind him with a firm stance, "Sophia is now my woman. If you're angry, you can talk to me about it."

Angry?

What anger could she have?

For four years, she had endured all the grievances alone, turning all her anger into pleasing. She had been trying hard to build a good relationship with Nathan and Carol, even treating the maid well. What more could she say now?

At first, she was excited to marry Nathan. She likes him. She wanted to be a good wife, take care of her husband, and have a cute child. What was wrong with that?

She didn't have any relatives. She thought she had gained new family members after getting married, but her marriage was ruined by her cousin.

Her heart felt like it was being torn apart by an invisible hand, making her unable to stand up straight from the pain.

"Go home. Don't make a fool of yourself on the street," Nathan, a famous billionaire in LA, didn't want to be recognized on the street by others.

But when Emily's hand grasped the car door handle, Nathan said, "Take a taxi, don't take this car. Sophia will sit in this car."

It's a car with four seats. He drove, Carol sat in the passenger seat, and Sophia sat alone in the back seat, apologizing with a smile, "Sorry, Emily. Nathan is just too worried about this child..."

She smiled bitterly and closed the car door.

The root of all this was because she couldn't have a child.

Nathan drove away in a black Bugatti, leaving her alone standing at the hospital entrance, pointed and talked about by passers-by.

She was Nathan's nominal wife, but also a family member not recognized by the Reed family.

Chapter 2 You're A Bastard

An hour later, they returned to the Reed family's villa.

As soon as they entered, Emily saw Carol peeling an apple for Sophia.

Nathan, on the other hand, sat by, his gaze fixed on Sophia's slightly swollen belly. His face bore a tenderness she had never seen before.

They appeared to be a harmonious family.

Emily pushed the door open and Carol's smile faded. "I thought you had left... Sophia, don't mind her, have an apple."

Sophia looked uneasy as she tried to stand, clutching her waist.

Nathan squeezed her hand. "Sit down, don't worry about anything else."

Nathan stood up, his imposing figure dominating the room. "Emily, let's talk."

Upstairs was her and Nathan's bedroom.

Unfortunately, in the four years since, Nathan's visits home could be counted on one hand, mostly confined to the study.

Entering the room, he approached the bed, lit a cigar, his voice icy. "Speak, what are your conditions?"

Emily was puzzled. "What?"

"How much money will it take for you to agree to a divorce?" Nathan sneered. "You married me for money, didn't you?"

Emily felt like she had plunged into an ice cellar.

"I married you because..."

Because I liked you. But Emily couldn't bring herself to say it. She choked up.

Tears streamed down Emily's face. "I married you because of your grandfather's dying wish... He was kind to me, and I want to repay him."

"Enough!" Nathan abruptly stubbed out the cigar. "You did everything to please my grandfather, forcing me to marry you! You have no feelings for me. Stop with the useless talk. How much money do you want? Tell me quickly. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other."

Emily laughed bitterly. "Have you always seen me like this over the years? Am I just a gold digger who did anything to marry you?"

"Then what?" His voice was unusually cold. "Did you marry me because you love me?"

All the words she was prepared to say became a joke.

He regarded all her efforts and sacrifices over the years as a joke.

Emily shook her head, smiling bitterly. "Nathan, you're a bastard."

"As you wish," Nathan tore a check, signed it, and tossed it in front of her. "Fill in whatever amount you want. Tomorrow morning, come with me to the law firm to sign the divorce agreement."

The light check fell at her feet. Emily didn't want to pick it up.

"Do you really like Sophia so much? Do you love her enough to divorce me?" Nathan strode towards the bedroom door, not wanting to stay with her for another minute. "At least she won't schematically manipulate me. She's willing to have a child for me. But you, not only do you not love me, you won't have a child for me either."

With a forceful slam, the door closed.

Emily felt like her spine had been pulled out, collapsing onto the floor.

Beside her lay the check, enough to end her marriage. Nathan's signature was clear.

His handwriting, like him, appeared sharp and heartless.

She picked it up, tore it to shreds, and threw the pieces out of the window.

She leaned against the corner, enveloped by darkness, feeling a little safer this way.

Her father had heart disease, her mother died in childbirth, and if it weren't for her father and Sophia's father's help, she might have died by now.

In other words, Sophia's father and Nathan's grandfather were both her benefactors.

The bedroom door swung open once again.

Emily's crying came to an abrupt halt. She lifted her head, hoping it was Nathan who had arrived. Perhaps Nathan wasn't so heartless after all; perhaps they could still try surrogacy. As long as Nathan tried to understand her, she was willing to continue this marriage.

"Emily, it's me."

Sophia's voice shattered her last glimmer of hope. Emily's heart sank.

She took a breath and looked at Sophia, who was slowly walking into the room, holding her waist, her voice indifferent. "I have nothing to say to you. Please leave."

But Sophia said, "Nathan asked me to come up. He said this bedroom is mine from now on. Once you two divorce, we'll get married immediately..."

Emily suddenly looked up, shocked at the woman before her.

It was still the familiar face, but Sophia's expression seemed to have changed entirely, as if she had transformed into a different person from the pitiful Sophia just moments ago.

"Emily, you don't need to be so surprised. You know, a poor girl like you was never worthy of marrying Nathan. You two are incompatible from every aspect. It's actually better to divorce sooner."

Emily stared at her. "Even if we divorce, it's none of your business to lecture me!"

Sophia smirked. "Emily, my Emily, do you know how amusing you look right now?"

"A person who ruins someone else's marriage has no right to say such things to me."

Sophia shrugged, walked closer, and lowered her voice, her tone ambiguous. "You don't even know how amazing Nathan is in bed. The first time, we did it six times. He's very obsessed with my body. He told me he didn't want to touch you at all..."

Emily's face went pale instantly. Since their marriage, Nathan had only touched her once, and that was two years ago when he was drunk.

After that, they never slept together again.

Not even Carol knew about this.

"Emily, you're not worthy of Nathan. Even if it's not me, someone else will replace you as Mrs. Reed. Since that's the case, isn't this the best outcome now? My child will call you Aunt in the future..." She seemed to find something amusing, covering her mouth and chuckling. "Look, we're still a family..."

"Sophia, shut up!"

Emily raised her hand in anger.

Just then, Sophia's smile vanished, replaced by a weeping expression. She grabbed Emily's hand and fell to the ground. "Emily! It's all my fault, hit me if you want, but don't hurt my baby..."

Bang!

The bedroom door was kicked open forcefully.

Nathan stood at the doorway, his eyes burning holes through her.

Emily's hand remained suspended in mid-air, laughing out of frustration.

So, this was what it was all about.

She really had been foolish to the extreme, falling for such childish tricks.

Sophia clutched her stomach, crying, "My belly hurts... Help me, Nathan... save our baby..."

Carol's footsteps approached, the maid's cries of alarm, Sophia's cries—all the sounds mingled together.

And she stood there, like an outsider.

Carol raised her hand and slapped Emily twice, grabbing something nearby and hurling it at her. "Wretch! Dare to harm the heir of our Reed family!"

A sharp pain shot through Emily's forehead, and a trickle of blood snaked down from her temple, staining her vision red.

She stood in place, watching Nathan, who was holding Sophia in his arms, painfully saying, "If I said I didn't push her, would you believe me?"

Nathan's answer was, "Are you worthy of my trust?"

Chapter 3 The Man In The Room

Nathan immediately dialed for an ambulance.

The sound of the ambulance echoed downstairs. Each sound seemed to pierce Emily's ears.

Nathan carried Sophia into the car, rushing down the stairs without looking back at Emily even once.

Carol stood at the door, hands on hips, chest heaving with anger. She instructed the maid to throw all of Emily's belongings out and then pushed her out of the gate.

"You wretched woman, how dare you attempt to murder the future heir of our Reed family. Get out, don't ever stay in our house again!"

With a loud bang, the villa's gate slowly closed before Emily's eyes.

Emily looked at the scattered clothes on the ground, her fists clenched so tightly that her nails almost pierced into her flesh.

In truth, she didn't have much belongings. When she married Nathan, besides some basic necessities, she brought nothing else into this villa except for a pair of earrings left by her mother and some basic living supplies. The earrings were her mother's legacy, which she had treasured and kept in a small box.

Now, they were rudely thrown out, one lying in the muddy grass, the other nowhere to be found.

At that moment, her phone rang.

She answered, "Hello?"

"Emily, I just saw Nathan at the hospital! He's actually with another woman..."

"He's with my cousin Sophia," she sighed bitterly. "I already know."

The voice on the other end belonged to her longtime friend Olivia.

Olivia's father was the hospital's director. Due to Carol's loud voice at the hospital entrance during the day, Olivia's father already knew what had happened.

So Olivia called Emily to check if she was okay.

"Emily..." Olivia sensed something was off in her voice and spoke cautiously, "Don't be too sad. Where are you now? I'll come pick you up. I'll accompany you."

Olivia arrived quickly. Her red sports car skidded to a stop in front of the Reed family villa.

When Olivia saw Emily, she had already gathered all her scattered belongings and packed them into a small suitcase. Emily sat alone at the flowerbed by the crossroads, her head hung low, looking like an abandoned child.

"Olivia, you're here..." she stood up, forcing a smile.

Olivia's eyes immediately reddened, "Are you being silly? I tried to stop you from marrying Nathan, but you wouldn't listen."

Emily smiled wryly after hearing that, "Yes, I brought this upon myself."

Olivia felt heartbroken, helping her into the car. "Let's not talk about this now. I'll take you somewhere to rest."

"Olivia, I want to drink," Emily looked at her reflection in the rearview mirror and said softly.

Seeing her in such a state, Sophia knew she wanted to drown her sorrows. She nodded, "Alright."

The car stopped at the entrance of a bar.

Olivia was a regular here. She took Emily to a familiar seat and ordered a bottle of liquor.

Emily grabbed the bottle and started drinking.

"Hey...slow down. You're not used to drinking such strong alcohol..."

Emily smiled, warm tears sliding from the corners of her eyes, "It's okay, I'm happy."

"You happy my foot!" Olivia was worried. The bar was a complex environment. They were two girls. If Emily got too drunk, she might encounter danger.

Olivia called a waiter, "Please take this lady to room 2301."

2301 was the room Olivia had booked. It would be safer for them to drink in the room.

Emily drank a lot of alcohol and soon felt dizzy. Her head was heavy and her thoughts were muddled. She only remembered Olivia patting her hand and saying, "Don't drink anymore. If you keep drinking like this, you'll get alcohol poisoning. I'll buy you some tablets to ease the alcohol. I'll be right back. Wait for me in my room, okay?"

Emily nodded. She was helped by the waiter, taken to the elevator, and entered a room, collapsing onto the bed.

The room was dark and quiet. Under the influence of alcohol, Emily's head was hot and throbbing. She could barely see anything with her eyes. She stumbled to the bedside and lay down.

"Oh..."

A warm body covered hers. A hot and aggressive kiss landed on her face. She was suddenly surrounded by the faint smell of a cigar.

There was a man!!!

Emily froze instantly, wanting to push him away, "Who are you?! How did you get in here?"

She heard the man chuckle lowly, then whisper in her ear in a deep voice, "Be with me, I'll help you get revenge, take back what should have been yours. How about it?"

The man's hands were cool, from Emily's buttocks to her thighs and then to her chest. Wherever his hands roamed, Emily felt her body getting hotter.

"Uh...oh..." Emily wanted to refuse, but the man's touch and the seduction of alcohol made her moan.

"I won't let you regret it." After the man finished speaking, he entered her body.

Emily experienced feelings she had never felt before. A tingling and comfortable sensation spread throughout her body. She instinctively tightened her legs around the man's waist.

...

When Emily woke up, she almost doubted if it was just a dream.

Outside the window, it remained dark, pressing down oppressively, making it hard to breathe.

Olivia was on the verge of madness. She couldn't find Emily, couldn't get through on the phone. Moreover, the hotel's surveillance was down for the day, and she was almost in tears from frustration.

Just as she was about to call the police, she heard a voice behind her.

"Olivia , I'm here."

Olivia turned to see Emily, breathing a sigh of relief. Leading Emily into the room, she was still angry. "Was that waiter deaf? I clearly said room 2301, how did he take you to room 2307? I thought I lost you."

Emily glanced at the time on her phone. It was two in the morning.

Emily's body was sore, her head felt like it was about to explode. "Maybe the bar was too noisy, and the waiter didn't hear properly."

Olivia said, "As long as you're okay. Here, take these tablets and milk."

After taking the tablets, Emily felt much better.

Emily's phone rang. It was a call from Nathan.

Did Nathan finally remember to check on her?

She answered, "Hello?"

"Where are you?" Nathan questioned coldly.

Emily replied just as coldly, "That's none of your business."

Nathan paused, "Tomorrow morning, we'll go through with the divorce proceedings. Then you can do whatever you want, be as promiscuous as you like."

"Promiscuous?" Her mind went blank.

"My mom said she saw you being picked up by a luxury car. Emily, I didn't expect you to have already found a new man. I underestimated you."

Emily rolled her eyes, "The person who picked me up was Olivia... Forget it, you won't believe anything I say anyway."

She hung up the phone. At that moment, Emily suddenly felt that this relationship was meaningless.

She had encountered someone who didn't love her. No matter what she did or said, she was always wrong.

In Nathan's eyes, she wasn't even worthy of his trust.

It was ridiculous.

Olivia said, "Don't worry, divorce isn't a big deal. This marriage of yours isn't worth continuing. You're so beautiful, you'll definitely find a better man."

In the hospital, Nathan looked at his phone screen, somewhat surprised.

This was the first time Emily had hung up on him.

Sophia held Nathan's hand, "Is Emily okay?"

"She should be. She's with Olivia."

Sophia nodded, "Then I'll feel relieved. Nathan, thank goodness our child is okay, otherwise I wouldn't know what to do..."

Speaking of the child, Nathan's heart softened instantly.

"Don't worry, with me here, no one will harm you and the child."

"Yeah," Sophia obediently nodded, "Nathan, what happened between us must have hit Emily hard. I feel guilty."

The smile on Nathan's face faded a bit, "Don't think too much, rest well. The nanny is here to take care of you. I have to go back to the office to deal with some matters."

"Alright, drive safely. Both me and the baby love you."

Watching Nathan leave, Sophia took out a phone from her handbag and made a call.

As soon as the call connected, Sophia eagerly asked, "Where are the photos? It's already past the time we agreed on, why haven't you sent the photos to my email yet?"

-----------------------------
Limited space, click to continue reading🧡

My boyfriend dumped me immediately after I told him I am pregnant.
Am I going to drop out of school?
Just as I was falling into despair, my brother's best friend, the popular hockey captain said to me, “Let me be your baby’s dad.”💕
---------------------------------------
Chapter 1 - A Bolt From The Blue
Double lines. Positive.
I tried crushing the pregnancy test with my foot. I even threw it in the trash.

But it couldn't erase the horrible fact that I was PREGNANT from my brain.

I looked at the picture of the 18th birthday I had just celebrated. My secret-boyfriend Joseph and I had taken sweet selfies, but those pictures now looked a little distorted.

Unlocking the screen, I checked once more for a reply from Joseph. Only my own message stared back at me. Just like every time I’d checked before.

The double checkmarks proved he read the message, but he hadn’t replied.

I tried again. And again. Eventually, he stopped reading them.

Lightning flashed outside. But I needed to know what Joseph thought. Now.

I flew down the stairwell, and out the side door into the rain.

I had no one else I could talk to. As werewolves, our inner wolf doesn't show up until we're 19.

I loved dance. I practiced so hard, and I was good at it. That's why I enrolled in Lunarhaven Academy, the best private elite school in the kingdom, as a cheerleader.

Was I going to have to give it up? But then what would happened to me? Would I have to drop out from the Academy?

My family never had time for me. My parents only wanted to hear from me when I achieved something.

I could never tell my oldest sister, the perfect and beautiful Luna. The family’s favorite. If I confided in her, she’d tell Mom in a second.

My older brother Dylan was the one I felt closest to, but he was overprotective. If he knew, he’d probably be on the first flight home from Silvermoon Academy, where he was spending a semester as an exchange student.

Joseph had to answer.

As a star soccer player, Joseph lived in one of the separate athlete’s dormitories. Rather than the single bed, shared bathroom dorms where I stayed, these were elaborate villas. Each room had their own kitchenette and personal bathroom.

Each athlete was seen as elite. They were popular on campus, even with the faculty and staff. With that popularity came privilege and preference. Fancy dorms were only the start of the gifts they received.

I had always been proud of Joseph for all that his soccer skills helped him achieve. He was someone Mom would adore.

Now I cursed it a little, if only because a superintendent stopped me just inside the front door. Nearby I heard the bass of loud music and distant laughter.

“Please,” I said. “Where is Joseph?”

The superintendent wasn’t much taller than me, but the way she sneered down her nose at me made me feel small.

“Joseph is in his room,” the superintendent said. “He asked not to be disturbed.”

“It’s important –”

“It’s getting late, isn’t it?” The superintendent crossed her arms. “Shouldn’t you be returning to your own dorm?”

Movement shifted at the edge of my vision. I glanced down the hall and saw a tall, handsome man storm toward me.

I would recognize that dark, windswept hair and piercing gaze anywhere.

Asher. My brother’s best friend. One of the very last people I’d hoped to see.

If he discovered I was pregnant, undoubtedly he would tell Dylan. I was no way ready for that to happen. Especially not before I spoke to Joseph.

Asher’s intense eyes weighed heavy on me, taking in my full person, head to toe. When he looked back to my face, those eyes darkened further. This hint of anger was the only emotion on his perfect, blank slate of a face.

I knew Asher didn’t like me. I’d met him several times with Dylan, and each time he’d only given one word responses to my attempts at friendly conversation.

He never once returned my smile. Actually, I’d never seen him smile at all.

Inching backwards, I told the superintendent, “Maybe I can come back tomorrow…”

Too slow.

Asher stopped at our side. Eyes fixed on me, he told the superintendent, “I can take care of this.”

With the superintendent gone, I did the only thing I could think to do to protect my secret. I turned and ran.

I’d been to this dorm a few times, always under the cover of night. Joseph never wanted anyone to know I was visiting him. Because of the secrecy, I knew the way to the stairwell that led to his floor.

I only made it a few steps before Asher blocked my path. Captain of the hockey team, Asher daily trained for muscle mass and speed. Plus, as the son of an Alpha, he was naturally gifted.

I should have known I wouldn’t make it far, but my panic had overridden my judgement. Now I felt both panic and shame.

Asher continued to stare. Still clutching my phone, I instinctively wrapped my arms around my waist to hide my still-flat belly. Asher likely saw that too, but overwhelmed, I couldn’t bring myself to lower my arms.

With my downward gaze, I watched as his hands formed fists. Then, he reached beside me and opened a door.

I blinked up at him.

“In here,” he commanded. No room for argument.

I slinked inside, stopping at the center of the spacious dorm room. Asher entered behind me and closed the door. He stayed there, just inside the doorway.

“Cynthia, why are you here?” Asher asked.

“It's not your business.”

“What could possibly be so important that you need to come here in a stormy day?” he asked.

Turning to face him, I lifted my chin, defiant. Inside, my heart pounded. My hands would shake if I wasn’t clutching my waist so hard.

The silence stretched as he watched me. I felt like an ant under a microscope.

Suddenly he frowned, just a bit at the corners of his mouth, and turned toward the bathroom. He returned an instant later holding a towel. He held it out toward me.

At that moment, I shivered. Adrenaline had gotten me this far, but now I realized how cold I was. And how wet.

Looking down, my white shirt had become translucent against me, hugging my cleavage like a second skin. I hadn’t even thought to put on a bra before I left my room, let alone a jacket. The curves of my breasts, including my nipples hardened from the cold, were on full display.

Asher had looked. He had seen.

I snatched the towel from Asher and held it protectively over myself. Heat flared in my cheeks. “W-Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Don’t worry,” he said with a tiny shrug. “You aren’t my type.”

“Y-you--!”

“I’ve already forgotten it.” His hooded gaze dropped to where the towel covered me, then away. Voice sharp, he said, “You won’t go unless you tell me why you're here.”

Who was he to give me orders?

His breath was hot on my ear. “Are you going to tell me what’s going on? Or do I need to guess?”

His gaze bore into mine like he could see straight through me.

Dread clawed at my chest.

"I need to see Joseph." I compromised.

Chapter 2 Caught In The Act

Two months prior, my brother Dylan had introduced me to Asher. Dylan had been about to leave for his semester abroad.

“Asher’s my best friend,” Dylan had told me. Turning to Asher, he said, “I need you to take care of Cynthia for me while I’m gone.”

I bristled with annoyance. Dylan was so overprotective, he always treated me like a little kid. “Dylan, I’m an adult now. I can take care of myself.”

Dylan gave me a soft smile. “Maybe, but you’ll always be my little sister. You can’t blame me for worrying about you.”

“You don’t need to worry about me.”

Dylan opened his mouth to speak, but Asher cut him off.

“I will take care of her,” Asher said like a vow.

The tension in Dylan’s shoulders eased. “Good. That’s a relief. Thank you.”

Neither man seemed eager to listen to me. Asher had only barely glanced at me the whole time.

I’d heard of Asher even before meeting him. His cold, standoffish reputation preceded him. I had no idea how he and Dylan, always warm and smiling, came to be such good friends.

Regardless, I purposefully avoided Asher since that moment, and he’d seemed content to keep his own distance. But now, standing in his dorm room with his hand on my arm, I was snared in his attention.

Are you going to tell me what’s going on? He was still waiting for an answer. When I didn’t give one, his gaze narrowed.

“How long after Dylan left did you hook up with Joseph?” Asher asked. “It’s only been two months.”

I didn’t need my brother’s permission to date, and I certainly didn’t need to explain myself to Asher. “This has nothing to do with you.”

I attempted to rip my arm from his grasp, but he held firm. His hand was hot on my cool, damp skin.

“Joseph thinks he’s smooth,” Asher said. “He walks down this hallway to use the side stairwell up to his room. He avoids using the main stairwell, but none of us are fooled. Everyone in this building knows what he has going on.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Cynthia, I’ve seen him bring at least six girls up to his room in the past two months.”

The air punched from my lungs. No, that couldn’t be right. Joseph had a solid reputation as a popular, future Alpha. He was a center forward on the soccer team, and never missed a practice. He held doors open for women, and everyone said how much of a gentleman he was.

With me, he had always whispered soft sweet words in my ear when we were together. He’d complimented my looks, and my body, and sometimes he’d say how much he wanted to keep me wrapped up like a present just for him.

Until today, he’d returned all my messages, usually including lots of text hearts.

There was no way he could be doing the same with other woman.

“You don’t believe me,” Asher said, not a question.

“I have no reason to trust you.” I had to get away from Asher. I needed to see Joseph. “You clearly don’t approve. I bet you’d say anything to keep me away from him, but it won’t work!”

I tried again to break Asher’s hold. When he wouldn’t budge, I grabbed his wrist with my hand and twisted.

He didn’t even wince. Instead, his free hand pried my grip away.

“Let me go,” I demanded.

Asher’s jaw clenched, but he didn’t say anything. His touch wasn’t hard enough to bruise, but it was firm, like a shackle.

I met his glare with my own. “You can’t stop me from seeing Joseph. Tonight.”

“You want to see him so badly?” Asher growled. “Come with me.”

I planted my heels. I didn’t want to go anywhere with him.

When we reached Joseph’s door, I squirmed against Asher’s hold with renewed fury. Asher couldn’t be here for this.

“Let go of me!”

To my surprise, he complied, but only to reach in front of me and open Joseph’s door.

A dim table light illuminated the large space bright enough for me to see the tangled sheets of the bed – and the two figures entwined under them.

Joseph had his mouth against the neck of another woman. His hips pushed between her open thighs. Her face scrunched up in pleasure.

My stomach dropped to the floor. “Joseph?”

It couldn’t be him. It had to be some other guy who looked just like him, who had borrowed his room. Joseph wouldn’t do this to me.

The couple stilled. The girl, gasping, snatched at the sheet to hide her exposed breasts. Joseph rolled away from her and up onto his feet beside the bed. Grabbing the comforter, he wrapped it around his waist.

“Asher?” Joseph ran a hand over his face, wiping sweat from his brow. He laughed. “Now isn’t the best time. Did you need something?”

That was Joseph’s voice. His laugh. His face. His body, walking toward us. I couldn’t deny what I was seeing any longer.

“Joseph?” I whispered again, chest aching. There had to be some explanation for this.

Joseph’s hand dropped. He looked at me as if noticing me for the first time, and with that recognition, anger followed. His brow lowered.

“Cynthia? What are you doing here?” Glancing between me and Asher, his lip curled into an ugly snarl. “Are you checking up on me? Did you coax Asher to keep an eye on me?”

“N-No, I –”

He wouldn’t let me finish. “You didn’t have to bring him into this. If we had something to talk about, we could do it privately.”

“But there is something!” I said in a rush before he could cut me off again. I stepped into the room. “It’s really important, and we need to—”

“Get out,” Joseph snapped.

“But –”

“Now, Cynthia.” Starting forward, he roughly shoved my shoulders, pushing me backwards. “I’m so sick of clingy girls like you, watching me every second.”

My feet skidded across the floor tiles. I struggled to stay upright.

“Do you think you own me? You think you can tell me what I can and can’t do?” His sharp scowl tore into me.

“If you would listen –”

“You’ve gone too far this time. We’re done.”

“Joseph, please!”

“Don’t call me. Don’t text me. Don’t speak to me.”

My heels caught the doorframe, and I stumbled into Asher, who hadn’t moved an inch from where he’d been.

His hand caught my elbow as I righted myself against the wall of his body. When I was steady, his hand fell away so quickly I wondered if I had imagined it.

I turned back to Joseph. I started forward again, ready to fight to get him to listen. “I only want to—”

Joseph slammed the door in my face. If I had been one inch closer, it would have broken my nose.

I stood frozen for a moment, staring at the grain of the wooden door. Disbelief pulsed through my veins. I couldn’t move.

How could this have happened?

Asher crossed his arms over his chest. I faced him and found a pair of cold eyes staring back at me.

He’d led me here, knowing this would happen.

Embarrassment and hated curdled in my stomach. I felt I might be sick.

His face revealed no hint of emotion. No sympathy. No guilt. No shame.

He asked, voice flat, “Now do you believe me?”

Chapter 3 A Choice To Make

“Now you’ve seen what Joseph is with your own eyes,” Asher said. “Now you understand why you need to keep away from him.”

Slowly, my shock wore off. In its place, anger began to boil and churn.

“You’ll thank me someday,” Asher said.

“You want me to thank you?” I asked, breathless with disbelief.

“I vowed to take care of you,” he said. Looking away, he added softly, as if to himself, “Guess I make a pretty good baby-sitter, after all.” His voice held a hint of pride.

Baby-sitter?!

My anger boiled over, and I snapped, tone biting, “You’re worse than Dylan.”

Asher was more controlling and not nearly as kind.

“You are not my brother.” I stepped closer to him, right up against his chest.

He lifted one brow ever so slightly but didn’t otherwise move.

“What I do and what happens to me is none of your concern,” I said. I wanted to shout, but we were already drawing attention again. But with a sharp look from Asher, any onlookers quickly moved on.

Asher squared his shoulders. “I made a promise to Dylan. I don’t break my promises.”

He wouldn’t listen to me. He didn’t seem to care what I thought. It was all so frustrating!

I blinked back the tears from my eyes. I didn’t want him to see me cry.

“Maybe you planned this all along,” I said. “Maybe you wanted to see your little sister humiliated? Did you want to watch me get dumped? Are you enjoying this?”

“Cynthia.” There was something in his voice, but the emotion was so slight, I couldn’t read it. I was far too busy trying to keep myself from falling apart.

“I never asked you to do this,” I said.

Maybe Dylan had. But where was the consideration for my feelings?

Asher reached out for me, but I instantly shied away from his touch. Where would he drag me to next? I didn’t want to find out.

“Leave me alone, Asher,” I told him and sprinted away.

Regardless, as I rushed down the stairwell, I thanked every power in the universe that I had been able to keep my secret from Asher. He was so overbearing. I could only imagine what rules he would try to lord over me if he knew?

Outside, with the rain to hide my tears, I finally let them fall. The towel I held – Asher’s towel – soaked through.

In the safety of my dorm room, I tossed the towel and my wet clothes into a corner and changed into soft pajamas.

I cried softly but refused to let myself fully fall apart. Despite what I had seen and how my heart was breaking, I still needed to talk to Joseph about the pregnancy.

When he knew about the baby, maybe everything would change.

Joseph, I’m pregnant. I need to know what you think.

I waited. Double check marks appeared.

I waited longer, but he sent no response.

My thoughts returned to my family. I couldn’t talk to Mom, or my sister, or Dylan.

My cousin Nancy was a nurse at the maternity hospital. If anyone would know what to do, she would. And while we weren’t exactly best friends, we were close enough that I believed she might keep my secret.

“Cynthia?” Nancy’s kind voice came through the phone and I let out a broken, relieved breath. “Cynthia, what’s wrong?”

The weight of the secret had been swelling inside of me all day, and it bubbled out now, breaking the dam I’d built to hold it. I told Nancy everything about Joseph and the pregnancy.

I ended with, “Please, please don’t tell anyone. Don’t tell Mom.” Our family wouldn’t understand.

“I won’t,” Nancy promised. She knew as well as me how conservative our family was about pregnancy. If they knew I had gotten pregnant, they would never forgive me.

“And this guy… Joseph,” Nancy continued. “He’s a jerk. He’s not willing to step up.”

I wanted to argue but Nancy was right. He had seen my text. If he wanted any part of the pregnancy, wouldn’t he have reached out by now?

“Stop thinking about Joseph and decide what you want,” Nancy said. “You have options.”

My hands trembled around the phone. I didn’t know what I wanted. When I thought of the future I had dreamed for myself, having a baby so young didn’t really fit. Especially when I would have to raise it alone.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have it.” My voice was so small, I barely recognize myself.

Nancy’s tone was gentle. “It’s not uncommon for student mothers to choose abortion.”

The next morning, I sat in the waiting room of maternity hospital’s surgery wing, waiting for my number to be called.

If I didn’t have the baby, my life could more or less go back to the way things were before. I could throw myself entirely into dancing and cheerleading. I wouldn’t have to live under the heavy weight of uncertainty about what I would do with my life, or what Joseph might think.

Joseph had been so callous and cruel. His words continued to cut into me. I could almost hear them on repeat in my mind.

Don’t call me. Don’t text me. Don’t speak to me.

If I was so terrible that he never wanted to speak to me again, maybe I wasn’t good enough to have this baby.

Besides, if I did have this baby, I would lose absolutely everything.

My parents wouldn’t want to have anything to do with me. I’d be a black mark on the family. They’d undoubtedly refuse to continue paying my expensive school fees, and I’d have to drop out.

I couldn’t let that happen. I had to go through with the abortion.

I sunk into my chair, trying to clear my head. Thinking too much about it created cracks in my resolve, and I couldn’t allow any more doubt.

Suddenly, a door opened, and a woman accompanied by a nurse was led into the hallway. Tears streaked down the woman’s face. She held a tissue but didn’t use it. She moved slowly, as if in a trance.

The nurse guided her past the neonatal delivery room, and the woman nearly dropped to her knees. Her sobs were loud now, almost like howls. The nurse called for others to come help. One offered the woman a sedative.

Nancy had warned me of this. During our phone conversation, she’d carefully asked if I had felt bonded to the baby.

“If the wolf within the mother has already begun to feel an attachment, the procedure can be dangerous,” Nancy had explained. “It can be difficult for the wolf to understand.”

The woman accepted the sedative. The nurses helped her into a wheelchair and rolled her further down the hall.

I rubbed my hand over my belly. My stomach remained mostly flat yet, but I noticed now that some of my weight sat differently than before. It almost seemed like I ate too much, but I knew the truth. I was starting to show.

A baby was in there. I could almost… feel them.

A small warmth blossomed in my chest.

A baby. My baby.

A nurse at the check-in counter called a number. I looked at the slip in my hand.

The number was mine.

Chapter 4 Attacked By An Ex-lover

“I’m sorry.”I had to get out. “I don’t know what I’m doing here. I shouldn’t be here.”

I dropped my number slip into the trash and ran to the door.

Outside, with the hospital doors sliding closed behind me, I shut my eyes and finally allowed myself to breathe again.

Now I was connected with my baby by some kind of almost-spiritual bond. I could feel their presence growing inside of me. To purposefully cut that connection now… I wouldn’t be able to recover.

No, I would never get an abortion. I couldn’t.

But there were other things I could do. When Nancy had spoken of options, one of them was adoption. With adoption, I could take my time considering it, and work to find the right family for my baby. I wouldn’t have to decide anything right now.

My breathing came easier.

Next, I opened a text to Joseph. He still hadn’t replied from the night before. I knew now he wouldn’t, but even so, he deserved to know what I had decided.

I typed, I’m going to have the baby.

I hit send before I could regret it, and clicked off the screen of my phone.

The phone immediately buzzed in my hand.

It was from Joseph.

It read, Come to my room as soon as you can. Let’s talk.

Hope coiled in my heart as Joseph let me into his dorm room. I ignored looking at the bed, last night’s hurt still raw within me. Instead I kept my eyes on him.

He closed the door and faced me, but his gaze avoided mine. He looked at the ceiling and then the floor, but never at me.

Yet even with his shifty eyes, that he had invited me here at all felt like a positive step. It gave me the courage to ask, “Does this mean you’ll help with our baby?”

He huffed a sharp breath. Voice sharp as a dagger, he asked, “How can you be so sure it’s mine?”

I stood very still as the world blurred around me. I could only see him, and the way he finally looked at me, like I was a pest to be rid of.

“How can you ask me that?” I whispered, having lost the strength in my voice. My legs felt soon to follow.

He hugged his arms over his chest, clutching at his elbows. “Just have an abortion, Cynthia. You’re young enough to have a quick recovery. It’ll be like it never happened. Then you can have the kids you want later.”

“No,” I said. “I tried to. I-I can’t.”

His face added disgust, looking much as it had the night before when he had kicked me out of this same room. Instinctively, I inched a half-step backwards.

He followed. “Can’t or won’t?”

I didn’t reply, and that seemed to confirm his worst assumptions.

“I didn’t force you to have sex,” he said, his voice low now. Predatory. “You begged me for it. And now, what? You are trying to push this off on me?”

He unhooked his arms and held them down at his sides, taut as bowstrings, hands like claws.

“What do you want from me, Cynthia? Are you trying to blackmail me? Are you trying to get money for the abortion?”

“N-no, I –”

“Do you have any idea what would happen if word got out about this? To me? To you? If your brother knew, he would hate you. If the cheerleaders found out, you’d be kicked to the side.”

I could barely breathe from the fury and fear and heartbreak that choked at my throat. How could I never have noticed that Joseph was so full of bitter hatred?

How could he ever think so low of me, that I would try to blackmail him? Why did it sound so much like he was trying to blackmail me?

My baby deserved better than this. Than him.

“You d-don’t to worry,” I said, breaking only once. “I’ll take care of the baby on my own. You don’t have to be involved. We won’t bother you.”

He stepped closer to me, and I was running out of room to back away. Every inch of his posture, his posture, and his words felt like a threat.

“You’re still going to have it?” he spat out the words.

I nodded.

“You! Brazen little bitch!”

He pounced without warning, slamming me onto the ground. Only his hands gripping fiercely in the front my shirt kept my head from hitting the floor.

He crouched over me, feet planted at either side of my hips. He yanked me forward by my shirt until his face was directly in front of mine.

“You were only ever trying to steal my sperm, weren’t you?” he shouted. His eyes were wild and dangerous. I’d never seen anyone so furious.

I clawed at his wrists, trying to loosen his hold. He only gripped harder, ripping holes into my shirt.

“After an Alpha’s son, weren’t you? Any would do, to fuck a kid into you. Then you’d soak up the reward, right? Guaranteed money and glory because you trapped me with your damn womb!”

He was so angry, I half-expected him to shift into his wolf at any moment.

My own wolf had not yet appeared to me, but I could feel her in the low whimpering in my throat.

I slid my hands from his wrists down around my waist to cover my belly. I wanted to fight back, but I couldn’t risk it. I couldn’t do much of anything like this, but I would give all I had to protect my baby.

“You don’t deserve to bear my blood!” he yelled in my face.

Suddenly a sharp, visceral hatred sparked within me for this man. I thought I knew hatred before, but that had been nothing compared to this.

He dare Joseph threaten me? More, how dare he threaten my child?

He released my shirt, and my back hit the floor. His hands found my shoulders instead. His fingers dug deep into my skin.

Clutching my belly, I squeezed my eyes shut.

“Get away from her!” A feral voice roared from the doorway.

In an instant, Joseph was ripped from atop me and sent flying into the wall. He landed on his desk and rolled onto the floor.

A pair of strong arms curled around me and plucked me from the floor into a bridal carry. I was held against a muscled chest and looked up into the piercing eyes of my savior.

Asher.

I blinked, but he didn’t disappear. He was really here.

I didn’t understand. He was aloof, cold as an iceberg, and distant. Yet here he was, arriving just in time as if I’d dreamed him.

On the ground, Joseph stirred, groaning.

Looking at him, Asher growled deep in his throat. I could feel it vibrating where my hand pressed against his chest. Asher held me closer. He cradled my body gently, like I was someone precious.

Someone fragile.

I glanced over his shoulder to the door. It had been kicked in with such force, the wood had splintered. Chunks of it littered the floor.

Asher must have been furious to do that kind of damage. What could have triggered him to use his werewolf strength?

At once, the blood drained from my face so fast, I felt lightheaded.

Joseph had been yelling. You don’t deserve to bear my blood!

How much had Asher overheard?

Chapter 5 An Unexpected Invitation

Without another word to Joseph, Asher carried me out of the room, down the stairwell, and into his own room.

His hands lingered on my shoulders. He brushed his thumbs lightly over tears of my shirt, where Joseph’s fingers had marred my skin with bruises.

The air between us felt charged. The silence was thick.

“Are you pregnant with Joseph’s baby?”

He likely already knew. To deny it now, would only make things worse. “Yes.”

He exhaled slowly, as if trying to keep himself calm. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

I stepped back from him, out of his reach. He let his arms drop.

“Why would I tell you?” I asked. “None of this concerns you.”

His mouth pressed into a hard line. Fire sparked in his eyes. “Dylan talked about you all the time. His little sister, so sweet and innocent. Guess he doesn’t really know you at all."

“Don’t talk to me about Dylan,” I snapped. “And don’t act like you know me.”

He stared at me for a long moment, and I shifted under the weight of his gaze.

Then he grabbed his phone from his back pocket.

“What are you doing?” I asked at once, panicked.

“Texting Dylan,” he said simply, like that didn’t mean the end of my world.

“Why? You don’t have to do that.”

Asher’s thumbs moved fast over the phone screen. “Dylan asked for updates on you. I think this counts as a damn big update.”

“You can’t!” I jumped forward, reaching for his phone. He held it up high in the air, well above my head. “Please, Asher. Don’t!”

His fingers paused. He glanced down at me.

I knew I only had one chance to convince him. “If you tell him, he’ll come back, and if he comes back, he could ruin his whole future. You know how hard he has worked to be a part of the exchange program.”

“He’d want to know,” Asher said flatly. “And with a reason like this, maybe he should come back.”

“No, please.”

I held my hands to my chest. I wasn’t telling Asher the full truth. I didn’t want to give voice to my truest fears. But if it would stop Asher, then I had to.

“If Dylan finds out… If he comes back…” I closed my eyes and gathered my strength. “He’ll kill Joseph. Or try to. And he won’t just ruin his academic future but his entire life.”

I could imagine it. Dylan’s protective wolf tearing out of him, attacking Joseph.

If Asher was truly Dylan’s best friend, he would know I spoke a frightening truth. Dylan was so protective of me that he’d kill for me.

The quiet stretched. When I opened my eyes, Asher had lowered his phone.

“I’ll take care of it,” he said.

“You can’t tell him.”

Asher huffed a sharp exhale. His gaze fell to the bruises on my shoulders. “Only if you promise not to see Joseph alone again.”

Relief flooded through me. “Okay.”

He returned his phone to his back pocket and turned from me. I rushed from his room before he could say anything else.

Back in my dorm room, I paced again. I had found a moment of peace, but I knew it wouldn’t last.

I felt so helpless. With Asher in on my secret, who knew what he would do? He’d agreed not to tell Dylan for now, but what if he changed his mind?

And then there was Joseph. I was still reeling from his reaction. My shoulders ached.

Covering my face with my hands, I struggled to maintain any sense of calm.

A knock on my door sent me jumping nearly out of my skin.

I pulled myself together and went to the door. The boy behind it was an athlete I recognized from Joseph’s dorm. He handed me an envelope with my name on it.

It wasn’t Joseph’s handwriting. I sighed in relief, thanked the boy, and closed the door.

Opening the envelope revealed an invitation to a party at the athlete’s dorms, held the day after tomorrow. Scrawled along the bottom was a note addressed to me.

Come or I’ll call Dylan. – Asher

I crushed the envelope into a ball and threw it across the room. I didn’t want to go to any party. What could Asher possibly be thinking?

But I didn’t have any choice.

Two days later, I arrived at the athlete’s dorm for the party.

I scanned the crowd, and quickly found who I was looking for. I rushed across the room and cornered Asher near the drink table.

He lifted a plastic cup to me in greeting. I barely refrained from smacking it out of his hand.

“Why are you doing this to me?” I hissed. “You can’t possibly think there is anything I want to celebrate!”

He tilted his head and started walking. I followed him to a more private corner of the room.

Infuriatingly, he still didn’t say anything. He leaned against the wall with a type of lazy confidence that made me want to rage. Only the people around us kept me from yelling.

“You are the most insensitive man I’ve ever met,” I snapped. “Why would you force me to come here, knowing what you know?”

He continued to refuse to speak, rankling all of my nerves.

“Even a robot has more feelings than you!” I said, louder than I meant to. I relented at once, glancing around, but no one paid me any attention.

Asher looked at me then, a hard edge in his gaze. “Calm down, trouble maker.”

I frowned at him.

“You want to know why you’re here?” he said. “Look around.”

I wanted to argue that I already had, but his emotionless face had me holding my tongue. I looked around again, slower.

The room was full of beautiful women, with long legs and short skirts. A couple of them I recognized as fellow cheerleaders. Several more, I remembered their faces but not where I’d seen them before. The rest were strangers.

Everyone talked and laughed, having a good time.

Other than Asher, there wasn’t a man in sight.

“They’re all girls,” I said.

Asher lifted a brow. “And what else do they have in common? Or should I say, what do they have in common with you?”

Certainly they weren’t all pregnant. And only a few were dancers like me. No, there had to be something else that tied us together, for Asher to mention it.

Asher pushed off the wall, leaning over my shoulder instead. “Do you need a hint?”

I had one growing suspicion but I wasn’t sure it was possible. Or that Asher would take the time to arrange it.

When I looked up at him, his lips twitched like he meant to smile but couldn’t. “You guessed right.”

I hadn’t said anything, but he must have seen it in the surprise on my face.

“Look around, Cynthia,” Asher said. “A flirt? A secret girlfriend? They’re all here.”

He hummed, clearly satisfied with himself.

Watching him, I didn’t know what to think, or what to expect.

The hard edge in his eyes froze over, ice cold.

“Every girl in this room is one of Joseph’s conquests.”

😍Her husband, the mafia boss, violently assaulted her when she was pregnant and even tried to kill her. So she fled with the child in her womb.🎉🥳🤩🤩
------
Chapter 1 My Mafia Husband
The clock showed it was past midnight, and Aria was fast asleep, completely oblivious to everything around her. Exhausted from a busy day, all she longed for was a peaceful rest.

Suddenly, she felt a heavy weight on her, crushing her petite form and pushing her deeper into the mattress. Panicking, she opened her eyes, looking desperately through the darkness of the room, and found those intense bright blue eyes staring back at her with unknown emotions.

She didn't need to switch on the light to know that the person touching her was her husband. She knew him very well—his touch, his smell, his eyes, and his breath.

"Why are you wearing panties? Did you forget that I told you you shouldn't wear panties and to always be ready for me in our bed?" he growled in her ear dangerously, making Aria shiver with fear.

Aria didn't want to enrage her husband, but she forgot all about it when she lay on the bed and fell asleep instantly. She hadn't been feeling well lately, and today she was so tired and sick that she couldn't think about anything except resting. However, this excuse was not going to work on her husband, Alessandro Valentino, the Mafia lord of Western Italy. Although he was a very rich and handsome man, he was even more dangerous whom no one wanted to upset because the only response that person got in return was a bullet to the head. Aria was also very afraid of her husband. Their marriage was not a normal one but a traditional, arranged union.

Alessandro had married Aria because his grandfather insisted on it. Aria was an orphan who had saved Alessandro's grandfather's life, and the grandfather believed Aria was the perfect bride for his grandson. When Alessandro refused, his grandfather threatened to disown him and strip him of his inheritance, including the Mafia empire and Valentino Enterprises, if he did not marry the girl of his grandfather's choice. His grandfather was a formidable figure in the Mafia world, and no one dared to defy him.

Alessandro's grandfather had chosen Aria as his granddaughter-in-law because of her simplicity and kind nature. However, Alessandro cared little for her and deemed her a gold digger. He never missed an opportunity to remind her of his disdain.

Alessandro's burning eyes bore into her. He was naked and warm, lying above her, and her body reacted involuntarily to his touch. She was startled and shrieked when her husband tore her panties swiftly and entered her without warning, causing Aria to cry out in pain. She had not been prepared, and the last thing on her mind was engaging in sex tonight.

"Fuck, you're so dry," Alessandro grunted with disgust. "And how many times have I told you to take a bath and change your clothes before going to sleep? You smell so bad, all sweat and spices as if you have been surrounded by them the whole day," he said with a scowl.

This was nothing new to her; in the three years of her marriage, she had accepted long ago that he didn't love her. But the constant insults were slowly killing her, bit by bit. Despite it all, she still clung to hope in her heart that one day he would fall in love with her. One day.

Aria averted her eyes and pursed her lips, unable to handle any more humiliation from his piercing gaze and cutting words. But in the next moment, he dipped his head into her neck, inhaling deeply as if relishing her scent, contrast to his degrading words.

Her breath hitched as she felt his fingers brush against her clit, moving in slow, deliberate circles. His wet and warm tongue traced along the silky skin of her throat, and she bit her lip to stifle any moans that threatened to escape. But the sensation was too intense, causing her to inadvertently utter a name.

"Ah, Alessandro!"

Suddenly, he stopped, lifting his head and fixing her with an intimidating glare.

"What did you just say?" he whispered, his voice slow and dangerously quiet, causing Aria to swallow hard.

"I... I'm sorry, Mr. Valentino," she stammered, the words tumbling out of her trembling lips.

She was not allowed to call him by his first name. Alessandro had forbidden her from doing so, stating that only his family and friends could address him by his first name. She couldn't.

"That's right. I'm only Mr. Valentino to you," he asserted coldly, his tone cutting like ice.

"Fuck, you taste so bad," he taunted, licking his finger drenched with her wetness, his gaze was icy as he looked at her. But his words didn't match his actions as he licked his finger clean as if it tasted so good.

Aria's heart sank as she felt the weight of his humiliation, her eyes glistening with the sting of his insults. He thought he could arouse her by making her feel undesirable, but all it did was fuel her anger.

She wanted to push him away, to scream at him and demand why he couldn't leave her alone and go and fuck those women he used to have in his arms during those high society parties. But she knew better than to challenge the devil himself.

She stared back into his eyes, expecting to see a grimace or hatred, but to her surprise, they remained unreadable, glaring at her without blinking, as if she were the most beautiful thing in the world.

His fingers resumed flicking her clit, and he thrust his hips fiercely, entering her once more, her slickness enveloping him easily. His lips found hers, kissing her with such hunger as if they had been apart for years. Yet, the reality was far from that; he had sex with her every night, regardless of her exhaustion or the disgust he always felt toward her.

Aria couldn't fathom why he harbored such animosity toward her, yet couldn't go a night without her. If she didn't know him so well, she might have mistaken his actions for those of a man in love. But he was Alessandro Valentino, the most ruthless and cruel man in the world. He lacked the capacity to feel anything; his heart was as cold as ice.

Alessandro was never gentle, always a rough and merciless lover between the sheets. Aria was accustomed to his roughness and aggression in bed, but today she feared getting hurt as Alessandro increased his pace.

"Wait, Mr. Valentino!" she blurted out, her voice tinged with panic.

"Why? What's wrong?" he asked, his tone laced with irritation.

"Please, be gentle tonight," she whispered, her voice pleading.

"What's so special tonight?" Alessandro chuckled dryly.

"I... I'm not feeling well," Aria murmured, lowering her eyes. But Alessandro grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.

Aria thought she saw concern in his cold blue eyes, but the next moment, it vanished, leaving her to believe it was just her imagination.

"What is this? A new trick of yours?" He narrowed his eyes on her.

Aria remained silent, refusing to respond. Growing impatient and determined to elicit a reaction from her, Alessandro threw her legs over his shoulder, entering deep and slowly rocked his hips, causing her to gasp.

"I enjoy seeing you in pain beneath me," he admitted with a wicked smile, and that was precisely what Aria feared.

But it seemed he was not in the mood to listen to her. So she lay there like a lifeless body, letting him have his way with her. Surprisingly, Alessandro was gentle tonight, trying everything to make her climax, despite Aria's refusal to respond. Yet her traitorous body succumbed to her husband's seduction, and she hated it. After nearly ravishing her for two hours and cumming inside her three times, Alessandro collapsed on top of her, exhausted and sleepy.

She gently touched his shoulder and rolled him to his side on the bed as he was too heavy for her to handle.

But another worry weighed heavily on her mind. For days, she had been feeling sick and nauseous, her body betraying her in ways she couldn't ignore. And when she missed her periods, she knew she had to face the truth.

She had taken a test this morning, the little white stick confirming her fears: she was pregnant.

A mixture of emotions flooded her—joy, fear, uncertainty. But foremost was the daunting task of telling Alessandro. He had made it abundantly clear from the very beginning that he didn't want a child with her, and the thought of his reaction sent shivers down her spine. She couldn't recall when she forgot to take her pill and this miracle had happened.

But deep down, beneath the fear and uncertainty, a glimmer of hope flickered—the hope that maybe, just maybe, Alessandro would surprise her with understanding and acceptance and this could be a new beginning for them as well, with a new life coming to their family.

Chapter 2 Unfaithful

The next morning, Aria was woken by a knock on her door. She slowly opened her eyes but panicked when she found a heavy hand around her, holding her tightly against a hard body. She recognized the touch of her husband but was still confused as to why he held her closer when he despised her so deeply. Was he so drunk last night that he forgot his hatred for her?

She slightly shifted and carefully peeked at her sleeping husband. She was still stunned by how a man so dangerous and powerful could look so gorgeous. Her eyes drank in the sight of her mafia husband’s broad, powerful shoulders and strong, muscular, tattooed arms wrapped around her like a python.

His hard, well-sculpted chest pressed against her back, and she could still feel every groove and ridge of his eight-pack abs. His thick, muscular thighs were entangled between her legs, and his hard morning wood poked her, seducing her to succumb to the temptation.

She sighed, looking at his calm face and closed eyes. His blue, enchanting eyes were his most alluring feature. However, his broad forehead, pointed nose, full natural red lips, and sharp jawline could even defeat a Greek god.

She still remembered her wedding day when she saw him for the first time and fell in love with him instantly. But then she realized slowly she had given her heart to a heartless devil who didn’t know how to cherish her love.

Right now, she was terrified that if his sleep was disturbed, his mood would be worse than ever. After spending three years with him, she knew him very well. She understood his needs and wants without him even speaking. It wasn't a regular habit, but a result of her selfless and unconditional love for him. She married him when she was eighteen, falling in love with him at first sight. After marrying him, she lived with the hope that one day her love and devotion would make him fall in love with her.

But slowly, her hope shattered as every day she saw photos of her husband with a new woman in his arms in every newspaper and tabloid. She realized she was living in false hope and that her wish for a happy marriage was never going to be fulfilled.

Swallowing the lump in her throat, she slowly removed his hands from her waist and carefully got up without making a noise. She was still naked, so she swiftly put on her clothes as the sound of knocking grew louder and went to open the door. The sides of the door slid apart, revealing her mother-in-law looking at her with a pitiful smile.

It was no secret how Alessandro treated his wife, and Aria was accustomed to those pitiful glances and sometimes mocking looks at her miserable status as the wife of the strongest and most powerful man in the country.

"Is Alessandro awake?" her mother-in-law, Maria, asked Aria. Maria was Alessandro's stepmother, but she was always kind to Aria and the only person who felt empathy for her. She had managed Alessandro’s father and Alessandro after his mother ran away with her lover, betraying his father. Alessandro was fourteen years old then, and since that day, he had hated women and never trusted any except his stepmother, Maria.

“No, he is still asleep,” Aria replied softly.

“Oh dear, he will be mad if he is late for his office. Never mind, I will wake him up. You go and prepare his breakfast. You know how terrible his mood gets when he doesn't get everything on time,” Maria suggested, holding Aria’s hand with concern. Aria nodded and quickly scurried downstairs to the kitchen to prepare Alessandro’s favorite breakfast.

Maria entered the room and closed the door behind her, a cunning grin playing on her lips as she looked at the sleeping Alessandro. She knew exactly what she had to do to spoil his day. As she slowly walked toward Alessandro's bed, something caught her foot, causing her to look down. There, on the floor, lay the shredded panties of Aria.

Her happy mood turned sour, and she gritted her teeth in anger. Maria never wanted her stepson to have a happy married life and constantly created misunderstandings between Alessandro and Aria. Alessandro, blinded by his trust in his stepmother, believed everything she said.

With hatred, Maria kicked the shredded panties, sending them sliding under the bed. Plastering on her fake sweet smile again, she approached the bed and tenderly caressed Alessandro's head, waiting for him to wake up.

But Alessandro slapped her hand away on instinct, making Maria yelp in pain. Alessandro opened his eyes and looked at Maria's pained face, confusion and irritation mingling in his sleepy gaze.

"I am sorry, Mother. I didn't know it was you," he muttered, but his voice remained cold. He had forgotten how to speak softly. So much bitterness filled his heart that he was unable to feel love or affection.

When his mother ran away with her lover, Alessandro’s father, Antonio—who was the mafia lord of western Italy at the time—caught them and killed both his wife and her lover in front of Alessandro. A small boy's heart couldn't bear the trauma of witnessing his mother's murder, unable to do anything to stop it. To shield himself, he instinctively began to believe that every woman was unfaithful and untrustworthy.

After Antonio married Maria and brought her home with her son, Alessandro was forced to call her "Mother." Maria showed him more love than she did her own son. Slowly, young Alessandro began to believe she was his well-wisher and trusted everything she said. Even now, as a twenty-eight-year-old grown man, believing his stepmother had become a habit for him.

"Good morning, Alessandro. It's late, and I thought to check on you. I was worried since you never sleep in so late," Maria murmured in a concerned voice.

"I came in late last night and I don't have a meeting until the afternoon. So, I didn't have to go to work early. Don't worry, I am fine," Alessandro said, getting out of bed and pulling a T-shirt over his head.

“Oh, silly me,” Maria laughed playfully, slapping her forehead. “And I thought you would be upset because Aria spent two million on shopping yesterday,” she said in a trembling voice. It was all part of her act to get Alessandro to believe her. “Please, don’t be mad at her. She’s young and naive.”

“Why would I be mad at her for spending my money? She’s my wife and can spend as much as she wants,” Alessandro said carelessly. Maria burned with jealousy, but she put on a meek smile. It was she who spent two million on shopping using the black card Alessandro had given to his wife with an unlimited limit. Maria always used Aria's card but blamed Aria for being a gold digger and using Alessandro's money without care.

“Oh, Alessandro, you are such a kind husband, my son. I don’t know why Aria feels the need to flirt with other men,” she whispered slowly but loud enough for Alessandro to hear.

“What did she do?” Alessandro’s eyes burned with anger as he glared at his stepmother.

"I am sorry, I shouldn't have blurted it out. I... I should leave," Maria muttered, her voice trembling with worry. She began to back away, knowing what was likely to happen next. It was her everyday act.

"No, stop," Alessandro ordered furiously. "Tell me what Aria did."

Maria sighed, pretending to be hesitant. In a falsely dull voice, she said, "Yesterday, when we went shopping, she met a young and handsome salesman. She flirted with him. I tried to warn her, but as you know, she never listens to me."

Alessandro didn't wait to hear more. He stormed out of the room, his mind set on finding his wife. Burning with anger and jealousy, he needed to make Aria realize who she belonged to.

Chapter 3 Unending Lies

Aria was in a hurry to reach the kitchen and make breakfast; she didn't want to delay and enrage Alessandro anymore.

Suddenly she felt her head spinning. She had to halt, gripping the banister. Her early pregnancy was taking its toll on her. Taking a moment to recover, she continued down to the kitchen and began preparing breakfast. They had servants, but even the servants treated her badly since her own husband didn't care about her.

She was enduring everything for a ray of hope, and now she had a reason for living: her baby growing inside her. Though Alessandro didn't love her, she had always loved him and still did. She believed their miracle baby was a result of her wish for true love and a happy life. Maybe after the baby was born, Alessandro would see her differently, and he would change himself for their family.

She was lost in her thoughts and cooking breakfast when a pair of arms around her waist startled her. The hot pan dropped from her hand, and she winced as the hot oil burned her soft skin, quickly turning it red. But she only cared about pushing away the dirty touch that made her nauseous.

“What the hell are you doing, Enzo? I am your sister-in-law,” she spat out with disgust as she pushed the man violently.

Enzo Valentino was Alessandro’s stepbrother, and he didn't miss a chance to assault Aria whenever he found her alone.

“Don't be so rude, Sister-in-law!” Enzo smirked as he stepped closer, making Aria take a step back instinctively. “My brother can’t appreciate a beautiful woman like you, but I can. Give me a chance, and I will fulfill all your desires,” he whispered, licking his lips while his dirty gaze roamed over Aria’s body, making her grimace with disgust.

“Go away, or I will scream,” she threatened, gazing at him with hatred and anger. Enzo laughed.

“And who is going to believe you?!”

She shrieked with fear as Enzo lunged at her, trapping her between the kitchen island and his body, trying to kiss her forcefully. Aria pushed him, thrashing her body and trying to hit him, but he didn’t budge. Her eyes widened as he grabbed her hair to steady her face. But a deep voice made him step back with extreme fear.

“What the fuck is going on here?”

“A…Alessandro!” Enzo stammered with fear as Aria swiftly ran to hide herself behind Alessandro, seeking shelter in his huge, powerful form.

“I warned Sister-in-law to stop this, but she seemed to be out of her mind and tried to seduce me,” Enzo said with a sad expression.

What?!

"He's lying!" Aria protested, her voice rising with indignation.

"Why would I lie and why would I betray my brother?" Enzo retorted fiercely.

Stepbrother. She corrected silently in her mind.

She yearned to slap hard the face of the liar before her. But before she could act, Alessandro grabbed her hand roughly, his grip unyielding as he forced her to face him.

She wanted to tell him that Enzo was a black sheep and leeching off Alessandro for his money, but he was so blinded by hatred for his own wife that he couldn't see it. However, when she saw Alessandro's eyes burning with fury as he glared at her, Aria's words died in her throat. He harshly grabbed her hand and dragged her to their bedroom, throwing her onto the bed.

“Was I not enough to satisfy you last night that you seek my stepbrother to quench your lust?” he gritted his teeth as he locked the room. “Such a whore you are! Always looking for more men to fuck your slutty pussy.”

Aria's heart shattered into pieces hearing those words from her husband. He was the only man, first and last, who had ever touched her. And she didn't want any other man to ever touch her. Never wanted any other man. She loved her husband and was always loyal.

"No, Mr. Valentino. I didn't..." she tried to explain, but a loud growl stopped her, "Shut the fuck up, you slut. Never answer me back!"

Her husband was so blinded by jealousy that he believed everyone but her. Alessandro swiftly pushed his pants down, and Aria knew what was coming next. Her husband was going to punish her in the worst way. She closed her eyes and let tears roll down as her husband used her body as he pleased.

Her heart cried, her soul wept, asking God silently when it would end.

____________________

Maria was happy as she stood in the corridor and watched the drama unfold before her when Alessandro shouted at Aria and dragged her to their room. She knew he was going to punish his wife for something she never did. A wicked smile stretched on her lips as she descended down the stairs, but her smile disappeared as she found her son standing in the kitchen. She had seen everything and was so scared to think Alessandro would kill Enzo, but blinded by anger and jealousy, Alessandro didn't see anything but all Maria and Enzo wanted him to see.

“What were you going to do, Enzo?” Maria scolded her son. “If you want that slut, seduce her alone and fuck her, but stay away from trouble with Alessandro. He is ruthless and will not hesitate to kill you,” she offered a word of advice to her son.

"Don't worry, madre. I am too smart to be caught into trouble,” Enzo boasted and both mother and son shared a cunning grin.

Enzo was Maria and Antonio’s son from their extramarital affair. Antonio's wife, Teresa, ran away because Maria wanted to kill her, and then Maria fabricated a story to make it appear as if Teresa had cheated on Antonio and fled with her lover. Out of rage, Antonio killed Teresa and then married Maria. Enzo was only a few months younger than Alessandro, but he didn't inherit anything from the fortune because Alessandro was the legal heir of the empire.

However, if Alessandro was unable to produce an heir by the age of thirty, Enzo could claim his right and take over the mafia and the entire Valentino empire. With misunderstandings brewing between Alessandro and Aria, the chances were high that either he would never have a child with her or he might kill her, for the greater good.

Chapter 4 Complicated Emotions

Maria knocked softly on the door, and a moment later, Aria opened it. Her eyes were downcast, and her shoulders slumped. Maria gave her a pitiful look and whispered, "I'm sorry, dear. I was helpless."

Aria's heart ached, but she knew no one could have saved her from her husband's fury. She didn't reply, her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned away and walked back to her chores. Her hands moved methodically as she stripped the bed sheets, her fingers trembling slightly, and replaced them with fresh ones. The bed had to be perfect, just as Alessandro liked it.

From the bathroom, the sound of the shower running was a constant reminder of his presence. Aria moved with purpose, smoothing the new sheets and fluffing the pillows, trying to keep her mind focused on the task.

"Is he in the shower?" Maria asked, her voice barely more than a whisper. Aria nodded without looking up, her movements mechanical.

Before Maria could say more, the bathroom door swung open, and Alessandro stepped out, a cloud of steam billowing around him. He wore a fluffy white robe, cinched tightly at his waist, his wet hair slicked back. He paused in the doorway, his eyes cold as they swept over Maria briefly before settling on Aria, who continued her work, not paying attention to her cruel mafia husband. Alessandro silently strode toward the walk-in closet to get ready for work.

Maria felt a surge of happiness as she watched the cold exchange between the husband and wife. Her plan seemed to be succeeding perfectly. But then, Aria jerked her head as her hair fell across her face, bothering her. As she unintentionally swept her hair to the side, it revealed love bites all over her neck and chin, and even on her cheek near her lips—marks Alessandro had left while punishing her in a loving way.

Maria gritted her teeth in rage. She couldn't understand why, despite all her efforts to turn Alessandro against his wife, he still chose to be intimate with her. Maria had tried everything to break their marriage. She sent hot supermodels and famous actresses to seduce Alessandro, hoping he would fall into their traps.

But Alessandro remained cold and indifferent to all the advances. Every night after the party, he would go home, having only taken pictures with those gorgeous women in his arms for the paparazzi. None of them could appeal to him enough to make him stay with them for the night. Instead, Alessandro just wanted the party to end so he could rush home to his wife.

Maria snorted at the thought that Alessandro might prefer seeing his wife cry in pain beneath him rather than hearing the other woman scream his name in pleasure.

She had no idea that Alessandro had never made love to his wife while she was in tears. Despite Aria's reluctance to be intimate, Alessandro would seduce her, bringing her so much pleasure that her cries turned into moans of delight. Yet, the harsh language he used to conceal his true feelings inflicted deeper wounds. But this was the way he had always been, learning from a young age to hide his feelings and make others bend to his will.

Alessandro never laid a hand on Aria in violence, but his words were sharp enough to cut her soul. Each cruel remark chipped away at her spirit, breaking her a little more every day. Aria's tender heart and sensitive mind suffered under the weight of his relentless emotional torment. She became convinced that her heartless husband took pleasure in her pain, believing he only cared about torturing her and watching her cry.

Aria's stomach churned suddenly, and she felt a wave of nausea wash over her. Clutching her hand over her mouth, she stumbled hastily towards the bathroom, her steps hurried and unsteady. Maria sensed something amiss and followed closely behind.

Inside the bathroom, Aria doubled over, her body racked with heaves as she emptied the contents of her stomach into the toilet bowl. Maria stood at the doorway, her brow furrowed as she watched Aria's distress. Suspicion flickered in her eyes with a hint of distaste arose in her mouth.

After what felt like an eternity, Aria finally managed to rinse her mouth clean and emerged from the bathroom, her face pale and drawn. She made a feeble attempt to leave the room, intending to proceed with her morning chores. She needed to set breakfast on the dining table for Alessandro before he emerged, ready for work. He demanded everything to be ready on time.

But before she could leave the room, Maria's sharp voice halted her in her tracks.

"Oh my God, Aria! Are you pregnant?" she exclaimed, her tone laced with forced excitement as she plastered a fake smile onto her face.

Alessandro swiftly emerged from the walk-in closet, his shirt half-buttoned and tie hanging loosely around his neck. His eyes shifted toward his wife, his expression a mixture of shock and disbelief.

Aria swallowed hard, her head spinning and her heart sinking with fear as her innocent doe eyes locked onto her devil mafia husband.

"Oh, Alessandro," Maria continued, her voice dripping with insincerity as she reached out to grasp her stepson's hand, feigning joy. "I am so happy! Finally, after three years of marriage, I am going to be a grandmother."

"Wait, what did you just say?" Alessandro’s eyes narrowed into thin slits, his voice taking on a dangerous edge that could send shivers down anyone's spine.

Maria, sensing his rising anger, trembled with fear and instinctively took a step back, putting some distance between herself and her stepson.

Alessandro's gaze then turned sharply to his wife, Aria, and he gritted his teeth in disbelief. "Aria is pregnant?!"

His furrowed brow sent shivers down Aria's spine, instantly drenching her in a cold sweat as she froze in place. Alessandro took measured steps toward her, his presence looming over her.

"Is it possible for you to carry my child, sweetheart?" Alessandro's voice was low and gentle, but beneath the softness, Aria could detect the warning, the impending storm. His seemingly tender tone held more cruelty than his harshest words, signaling that hell was about to break loose. Without a second thought, Aria instinctively shook her head, a defensive action to protect herself from her husband's wrath.

Chapter 5 His Girlfriend

"In your words, wife," he ordered, a cold smirk playing on his lips, his tone dripping with menace.

"N..no!" Aria managed to stammer out the words, her voice trembling with fear.

"That's right, and that's the only answer I expect from you," Alessandro drawled, his gaze piercing.

Then, Maria, with a look of disdain flickering across her face, muttered, "Then whose child is this?" She quickly masked her expression with false concern. "I... I didn't mean to say that."

But those words were enough to ignite a storm of anger, jealousy, and hatred in Alessandro's mind. Swiftly, he grabbed his wife's face between his fingers and thumb, exerting so much pressure that Aria feared her face might crack in two. His eyes bore into hers, a silent warning hanging in the air.

"If I find out you're carrying another man's child," he whispered dangerously, his voice a venomous hiss, "I won't hesitate to kill you and that bastard baby."

Aria's heart plummeted into the pit of her stomach. No matter what she said, she knew her husband wouldn't believe her. So, she remained silent, the weight of her secret pressing down on her. Alessandro grew weary of staring at her terrified face and glistening eyes. With a slight push, he turned away, grabbing his suit jacket and briefcase. He left for work without stopping at the breakfast table.

As the door clicked shut behind him, Aria's shoulders sagged in relief, but only momentarily. The looming dread returned as she realized she could only exhale freely until Alessandro discovered her pregnancy. She prayed for a miracle or a helping hand to make him see the truth, to realize that the life growing inside her was his own flesh and blood.

________________

In the dimming evening light, Aria wearily completed her household chores, her mind already drifting towards the impending task of preparing dinner. As she bustled about the kitchen, her movements slow with fatigue, Maria sauntered over, a sneer playing on her lips as she observed Aria's tired form, knowing full well the secret that lay hidden beneath her weary facade.

Aria's pregnancy, concealed with careful lies, had not escaped Maria's notice. She had stumbled upon the telltale pregnancy test stick in the refuse bin, a revelation that had ignited a simmering fury within her. Yet, outwardly, Maria maintained a facade of composure.

"Aria, dear," Maria began, her voice laced with false sympathy, "We're all heading out to the party soon. I hate to leave you alone like this, but you know how moody Alessandro can be. He'll be terribly upset if we don't obey his command to attend." Maria's words were laced with pity, though her true emotions lay elsewhere.

"And you won't believe the reason for this party," Maria continued, her voice laced with bitterness. "It's all for Vanessa, Alessandro's precious girlfriend, returning after three years . She's been away, pursuing her dreams of acting and modeling."

Aria's throat tightened at the mention of Alessandro's beloved.

"Take care," Maria said, squeezing Aria's hand in empathy before departing.

Left alone in the vast mansion, Aria's appetite waned at the thought of Alessandro celebrating his girlfriend's return. She set aside dinner for the servants before retreating to her room, seeking solace in early rest. As she settled, her phone chimed with a notification. Opening it, she was greeted by a viral news article featuring a picture of Alessandro and Vanessa locked in a passionate kiss. They appeared so happy, so perfect together, and Aria's heart shattered into countless pieces. Tears welled in her eyes as her hands circled around her stomach instinctively, thinking about her unborn baby. It became painfully clear that Alessandro's acceptance of her baby was uncertain. With Vanessa's return, Aria's last hope for a happy married life with Alessandro evaporated. She resigned herself to the reality that she could never be the woman Alessandro would truly love.

Suddenly, the electricity went out, plunging the entire mansion into darkness. Aria quickly lit up her phone, its dim light casting eerie shadows around her. She walked down the hall and tried calling the servants and guards, but no one responded. Panic began to rise within her when she heard the unmistakable sound of footsteps—many footsteps—entering the house. Flashing her phone's light toward the noise, she caught sight of several masked figures in black clothing, armed with knives and guns, clearly up to no good.

Her heart pounded in her chest as she quickly turned off her phone's light and began to run, relying on her intimate knowledge of the mansion. Having lived and worked there for so long, she knew every corner by heart. She silently navigated through the dark, hiding behind the kitchen counter, and waited, her breath shallow and quiet.

The intruders scattered through the house, their voices echoing ominously.

"Come out, come out, wherever you are," one of them taunted, their tone chilling.

Suddenly, she heard one of them speak with urgency, "We have to find that bitch and kill her right now, or the Boss will kill us."

Boss!

The name clicked in her mind. There was no denying it; she knew who it had to be. Who else could be the boss but Alessandro Valentino? The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her own husband wanted her dead.

The weight of the betrayal was almost unbearable, but she knew she had to survive—for her baby.

With a renewed sense of determination, Aria decided to stay hidden inside a kitchen cabinet, holding her breath as she listened to the intruders search the mansion. They were rummaging through rooms, their voices growing more frustrated with each passing moment. She waited, heart pounding, until she sensed they had moved further away.

Seizing the opportunity, Aria quietly opened the cabinet door and slipped out of the kitchen. She moved stealthily through the darkened halls, her knowledge of the mansion guiding her steps. When she reached the front door, she peeked outside, ensuring the coast was clear.

As she stepped out of the house, a chilling realization struck her, confirming her doubts: Alessandro had orchestrated this so well. He had instructed the servants and guards to leave her alone in the mansion, making it easy for his men to intrude into the mansion and kill her. Tears streamed down her face, but she wiped them away, focusing on her escape. For the first time in her life, it seemed that fate wanted her to live.

Determined and resolute, Aria left everything behind—the house, her husband, her old life. Aria sold her wedding ring, a symbol of her broken marriage, which was worth ten million dollars. With the money, she bought a plane ticket to New York, planning to start a new life where no one could find her or her baby.

"Don't worry, baby. Your dad doesn't want you and me, but I will always love you and protect you," Aria said, caressing her belly as she talked to the baby inside. Tears of betrayal and heartbreak rolled down her cheeks, but she quickly wiped them away with firm determination.

As she boarded the flight, she took a final look behind her.

"Goodbye, Alessandro Valentino," she whispered to herself. "Now you are free to live as you want."

Chapter 1 The Party

Nina
It was the night of my coming-of-age party. I was most of all excited for one thing: tonight, Justin would finally announce that he was my boyfriend.
Justin and I had been seeing each other for a couple of months now, but we had kept things under wraps so far. Frankly, I would have preferred to make our relationship public right away -- he was one of the most handsome and popular guys on campus, and was on the hockey team -- but he insisted that we wait until the right time.

“I want to save announcing our relationship for a special night, baby,” he had told me. I had been asking when he would make our relationship public for a while, but maybe he was right; it was best to wait until a special time. That meant that he really loved me, right?

As I stood in front of the mirror and admired myself, I felt confident that Justin would announce our relationship tonight. I picked out special lingerie, which I wore under my outfit now, because I was certain that we would finally have sex for the first time. I was ready to lose my virginity.

Aside from the lingerie, which was a sexy red set that I picked out at the mall a couple days before the party, I was wearing a short, tight skirt that showed off my thighs, a pink crop top, and heels. I wore red lipstick and black eyeliner, too. I felt a bit awkward wearing an outfit like this, as I usually dressed in jeans and hoodies; but my roommates, Jessica and Lori, insisted that I dress up for the party.

The only thing that I kept the same about myself tonight was my hair, which was black with bangs and two long braids. I always wore my hair like this and never liked it any other way. Some people said it was childish, but I thought it was cute and practical.

“You look so hot, Nina!” Jessica said as I came out of the room. “The guys are gonna be all over you!”

I didn’t say anything about Justin. Even my own roommates didn’t know about our relationship.

Lori looked at her phone and took another swig of her beer. “Everyone should be here any minute,” she said in her low, sultry voice. Lori was the quintessential “goth girl” on campus, which was a stark contrast from Jessica’s bubbly nature and my studious attitude. Somehow, though, we were all best friends.

Just then, the door burst open with the first guests arriving. The group of guys and girls flooded in carrying cases of beers and whooping and hollering, excited for the party. With a grin, Jessica cranked up the music and started greeting people while I stood awkwardly in the middle of the room. Lori walked over to the couch and sat down, scrolling on her phone; she really only ever came to parties for the alcohol and the weed.

Soon enough, the suite was full of people. The LED lights flashed red, green, and blue while the music played loudly, and the guests started getting drunk and playing games. The main attraction seemed to be the beer pong table, where the boys competed like their lives depended on it, but people also hung out around the seating area, played drinking games, and smoked on the balcony.

A while into the party, Justin finally arrived. I got excited, but instead of coming over to me and greeting me, he simply made a beeline for the beer pong table and joined the game.

During a lull in the game, I sent Justin a text: “Well? Are we gonna announce it?”

I watched from the corner as he pulled out his phone, read the text, then pocketed his phone again. He looked at me and subtly shrugged, then returned to his game as though he didn’t even know me.

“Are you okay?” Jessica said, coming over to me with an extra beer in her hand for me.

I shrugged and finished off the last of my beer. “I’m just not much of a partier, that’s all,” I said.

Jessica pursed her lips and handed me the other beer. “You just need a little liquid courage, that’s all!” she said, clinking her bottle with mine and taking a big swig.

I looked down at my beer and frowned. Jessica was right, but beer wasn’t going to cut it -- not with how Justin was treating me tonight.

“How about vodka?” I said. Jessica’s eyes lit up and she turned around to face the group, cupping her hands around her mouth to shout.

“Hey everyone!” she shouted. “The birthday girl wants shots!”

By my seventh shot, however, I started to feel woozy and felt like I was going to throw up. I stumbled down the hall to the bathroom and made it to the toilet just in time.

When I was done throwing up, I stood up and made my way over to the sink, where I splashed some cold water on my face and took some deep breaths to sober myself up. I looked at my smudged makeup and my messy hair in the mirror, trying not to cry as I thought about Justin. Why was he treating me like this? Just a few days ago, we were making out behind the hockey arena and now he was acting like he didn’t even know me. Was he just nervous about announcing our relationship, or was it something else?

Taking another deep breath and wiping the tears off of my face, I straightened up and decided to go talk to Justin.

When I left the bathroom, however, he wasn’t anywhere to be found.

“Hey, have you seen Justin?” I asked a guest. She just shrugged her shoulders and pointed toward my bedroom. Maybe he just went inside to be alone for a minute, which would give us some time to talk.

I made my way over to my room, weaving drunkenly through the crowd.

When I opened the door, however, I wished that I had just stayed away.

Justin was in my bed, but he wasn’t alone. He was with another girl. I recognized her immediately from her platinum blonde hair and thin body -- it was Lisa, the cheerleading captain. They were tangled together in my bed, Justin’s pants pulled down and Lisa’s panties on the floor as they had sex in my bed.

“What the fuck!” I screamed.

The party went silent, aside from the music, which someone quickly shut off.

Justin and Lisa sat up in my bed; Justin looked even more drunk and high than before, but immediately jumped up when he saw me and yanked his pants up.

“Nina, it’s not what it looks like,” he said, stumbling toward me while Lisa simply stood up with a smirk and pulled her panties on, smoothing down her skirt. She strutted out of the room and bumped me with her shoulder on the way out as I continued to stare at Justin in shock and disbelief.

Justin stammered as he tried to explain himself. “I’m so sorry, I-”

“Justin…” I interrupted, my voice shaking. “We. Are. Done.”

Without another word, I turned away and stormed out of the suite with Jessica and Lori calling after me.

I walked out of the dorms into the cool spring air, turning this way and that for a bit before deciding to make my way toward town. I walked for a while, fuming the entire time and muttering to myself, until I finally made it to a local bar.

I nodded gratefully as the bartender poured me a glass of rum and coke, and I sipped it miserably while he disappeared into the kitchen.

I pulled my phone out of my pocket to see that I had several missed calls and “Where are you?!?” texts from Jessica and Lori, but I ignored them and tossed my phone down on the bar, taking a big swig of my drink and cursing to myself.

“Yeah, I hate my phone, too,” a male voice said from beside me. I looked over to see a guy pulling up a barstool a couple seats down. He was wearing a red flannel shirt and had curly brown hair, and a sharp jawline. He was muscular, too.

“I hate everything right now,” I said, swirling my drink around in my glass with my straw.

“How come?”

The boy looked at me, and just then, I came to a shocking realization: this was Enzo, Justin’s hockey captain, the star of the school, every girl’s dream boy.

And he was sitting next to me, in this quiet dive bar, talking to me.

Chapter 2 The Hockey Captain

Nina

Enzo must have noticed the expression on my face when I finally recognized him, because he smirked and held out a napkin for me.

“Your makeup is smudged.”

I blushed and grabbed the napkin from his hand, using it to wipe away my makeup while Enzo continued to stare at me.

“Rough night?” he said once I finished cleaning up my makeup.

“I guess you could say that,” I replied.

“You know,” he said, his deep brown eyes studying my face, “you look better without makeup.” His words made me blush even more. What were the odds that the hockey captain would be hitting on me on the night of my birthday, right after my boyfriend had cheated on me?

“Do you treat all the girls like this?” I said suddenly, surprised and embarrassed at my own question. It must have been the alcohol.

Enzo simply smirked again and finished the last of his drink.

He reached forward and brushed a bit of hair out of my face. “If you’re so intrigued by how I treat girls, why don’t you come see it for yourself? I live in Dorm B, fourth floor. Room 409.” His voice was low and sultry, and as we leaned closer together, I felt my breathing become slower and more aroused.

I frowned then and pulled away. I needed comfort tonight, but not that sort of comfort.

“No way,” I said, crossing my arms. “I know your reputation. You’re a player.”

“So what if I am?” Enzo murmured. “It’s your decision, but my room is open to you all night. You can just walk right in. No need to knock.”

With that, Enzo sat back up and tossed some money down on the bar. “I’ll pay for the lady’s drink,” he said to the bartender, then threw his jacket over his shoulder and sauntered out of the bar.

I kept sipping my drink while I thought about the unexpected proposition of sex. Enzo was well-known as an adonis, a handsome player. Ever since Enzo and Lisa -- the cheerleader who stole my boyfriend -- broke up last semester, Enzo’s dorm had a constant stream of gorgeous girls going in at night and walking out the next morning, their lipstick smeared and their hair a mess. No girls ever went back; Enzo only participated in one night stands.

I had never been interested in one night stands. In high school, I was nerdy and never had a chance with any of the boys. The one time I thought I had a chance, when the football quarterback asked me to prom, it turned out to be a prank. The whole school had laughed at me as I showed up in my blue dress, excited to dance with the quarterback, only for him to trip me and make me fall on the dance floor.

“Why would I want you?” he had said, pointing and laughing. “Ugly Nina will never have a boyfriend!”

After that, I swore that I would just focus on my studies. I eventually grew out of my ugly duckling phase once I started college, and lots of boys tried to get me to hook up with them, but I just wasn’t interested. If I was going to let a boy interrupt my studies, he would have to be perfect -- someone who I would be willing to share my body with.

I had thought that Justin would be the one. He seemed so sweet and kind, but I guess that wasn’t the case. After this, I felt like never falling in love again.

“Sorry to say this, young lady, but the bar’s closing soon,” the bartender said, breaking me out of my deep thought. I nodded and finished off the last of my drink, then stood and left the bar. The thought of going home right now almost made me sick.

Maybe I didn’t have to go home tonight.

I showed up at Enzo’s place a little while later. Before I entered, I hesitated for a little while as I considered just keeping my dignity and going home. But I was all dressed up tonight with expensive lingerie, and besides… with Justin and Lisa’s double betrayal, what would be a better way to get back at them both?

Taking a deep breath, I turned the knob and entered Enzo’s dorm.

He was sitting on the couch when I entered, as though he had been waiting for me.

“Changed your mind, eh?” he said, standing and crossing the room toward me. He was much taller than me, and muscular to boot. This close, I could smell his cologne. It made my panties wet, almost like a pheromone.

“So,” he said, “what changed your mind? I thought my reputation scared you.”

“I just… Could use a little comfort,” I said.

Without saying anything, he leaned down and cupped my chin with his hand. He kissed me deeply, his tongue exploring my mouth in a way that Justin’s never had.

After we kissed, he wrapped his arms around my waist and picked me up. I wrapped my legs around him as he carried me to the bedroom. Our lips smacked together the whole way there. I bit his lower lip, which caused him to groan, and when we entered his dimly lit bedroom he slammed the door behind us and laid me down on the bed.

I was trembling, but there was something surprisingly gentle about Enzo’s touch. I had expected a careless brute who only cared about getting himself off, but as he leaned over me and slid his fingers down my panties, I realized that my assumptions were wrong.

Enzo kissed and licked my neck as he rubbed my clit, letting his fingers get wet with my juices as I moaned into his mouth. He pulled away briefly to remove his hand from my panties and let me taste myself off his fingers, then returned to touching me. Before he entered me with his fingers, however, I grabbed his wrist and stopped him.

“I should tell you that I’m a virgin,” I whispered.

Enzo was silent for a few moments. I was worried he wouldn’t want to continue after learning this about me, but then he merely smirked.

“I figured,” he replied, leaning down to nibble my ear. “I’ll be gentle with you.”

I let out a loud moan, arching my back as he let his long, thick fingers slide into me. He slid them back and forth, going faster and faster, until I was soaking wet and moaning loudly. I kissed and bit his neck as he fingered me, and moaned into his skin.

When he was finished pleasuring me, he removed his hand from my panties and looked me deeply in the eyes while he unbuttoned my skirt. I was still trembling, partially from nerves and partially from the tingling in my body.

“Lingerie, huh?” he whispered, sounding somewhat amused when he saw my lacy panties. I blushed. “Since you went to all that trouble, why don’t you give me a show?”

Still blushing, I stood and began to nervously remove my clothes. I removed my top first to reveal my breasts, which practically spilled out of the top of my bra, then slipped off my skirt to reveal my waist and thighs. I could see Enzo’s erection straining in his gray sweatpants as he bit his lip.

When I saw his huge erection, I knew that I wanted him. Saunter over to the bed, I pushed on his chest and pushed him down onto the mattress. I reached down and stroked his cock over his pants before sliding my hand inside and gripping it, feeling its warmth and girth in my small hand.

He let out a groan as I stroked up and down his cock with my hand. I pulled my hand out and slid down his sweatpants so that I could see.

Enzo must have seen the surprise on my face when I saw how big he was, because he chuckled and propped himself up on his elbows.

“Scared?” he said.

I shook my head, licking my lips. “Can I taste it?” I whispered, to which he nodded, his dark eyes fixed on mine.

I opened my mouth and took his cock inside, slowly working my lips and tongue up and down the shaft. It was awkward at first -- I had never done this before -- but the sounds that Enzo was making told me that I was doing a good job.

We laid naked together beneath the sheets, our limbs tangled together. Enzo spit on his hand and rubbed it along his shaft, pressing the head against me to go inside.

I flinched at first, but Enzo reassured me that it was okay. “I’ll be gentle. I promise,” he whispered into my ear, his breath hot on my neck.

……

When it was over, Enzo and I laid in bed for a minute before he got up and put on his underwear. I sat up, feeling both heavenly and ashamed of myself, and pulled my panties on.

There was something different about Enzo now that we had had sex; his body language seemed more wild and dominant, and when he looked at me, his pupils were dilated. His eyes almost seemed like a different color.

He smiled at me then and his teeth were sharp and glistening. My heart started to race as I felt like he was a wolf and I was his prey.

Swallowing, I stood and put the rest of my clothes on.

“See you around.” Before Enzo could reply, I rushed out of the bedroom and left the dorm.

What was that look he gave me? Why did he look so… feral?

Chapter 3 One Night Stand

Nina

It was almost four o’clock in the morning by the time I finally returned to my dorm. Jessica and Lori were already asleep in their rooms judging from how dark and quiet everything was. The suite was a mess from the party and we would no doubt be spending the next day cleaning, but I was too hungover and tired to care at the moment. It appeared as though Lori and Jessica must have changed my sheets for me though, which I would have to thank them for in the morning. I wouldn’t have been able to sleep on the same sheets that Justin and Lisa had sex on.

As I laid in bed trying to sleep, I was kept awake by my regrets. Had I just given my virginity to a near-stranger? A playboy? All to get revenge against Justin and Lisa? I had never been so impulsive like this, especially when it came to love. Right now, I felt embarrassed and ashamed of this blunder. Enzo was incredibly attractive and the sex was wonderful, but right now, I just wanted to forget about it.

When I woke the next morning, my head pounded and my stomach hurt from all of the alcohol from the night before. I groaned and rolled out of bed, ignoring my appearance as I stumbled into the kitchen in my oversized t-shirt and shorts. I just needed some coffee.

“You know, you could’ve at least told us where you went last night,” Lori said from her usual spot at the kitchen island. She had a cup of coffee in front of her and was reading A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man.

“I’m sorry,” I replied, my face turning red as I remembered what happened after the party. “I just needed to get out.”

“Why didn’t you tell us that you and Justin were a thing?” Jessica suddenly said, emerging from her room with a towel around her hair while she wore a fluffy pink robe and bunny slippers. She folded her arms and glared at me, pushing out her lower lip in a pout.

I hung my head low as I poured myself a cup of coffee. I tried to hide it as the tears started to well up, but it was no use. Jessica rushed over to me and wrapped her arms around me while Lori watched with a sorry expression on her face.

“I’m sorry,” I said between sobs. “H-He told me he just wanted to wait until the right time to make our relationship public. I t-thought he was just being a gentleman.”

“Men are trash,” Lori replied. “Most of them, anyway. Don’t beat yourself up over it. You can do way better than Justin Thurlow.”

Jessica nodded and rubbed my back, agreeing with Lori. “Yeah,” she said. “Screw boys. You’re smart and hot and you’re gonna be a doctor! Who needs boys? C’mon, let’s go get some breakfast.”

Jessica and Lori were right. Boys were just a waste of time, and I had more important things to think about. I changed into my usual jeans and hoodie, brushed and braided my hair, and went with my roommates to the dining hall.

“Oh my god!” Jessica exclaimed as we approached the dining hall. She squealed and pointed at none other than Enzo coming out the door.

Jessica’s excitement garnered the attention of other nearby girls, who also squealed and waved as Enzo approached. I grabbed my hair and used it to shield my face. I just wanted to shrink down into myself. Why did I have to run into Enzo right now, the morning after we had a one night stand?

To make matters worse, he approached us and stood in front of us. Even Lori seemed a bit excited at his presence.

Did he even remember our night together, or was he confused by how strangely I was acting?

“Hi, Enzo!” Jessica said, twirling a bit of her blonde hair around her finger. “Are you excited for the homecoming game today?”

I kept my gaze fixed on the ground, letting my bangs fall into my face, but I could feel Enzo’s stern gaze on me.

“Yeah,” he replied. “Although, it’s not as exciting when we always know we’re gonna crush the other team. I hope they put up a good fight.”

Jessica giggled like a giddy schoolgirl. I took a chance and glanced up, hoping to see Enzo walking away, but was met instead by his strong gaze fixed on me. He looked far less animalistic now; maybe his appearance last night was just a trick of the light, or a result of the alcohol.

Enzo had his arms folded across his muscular chest as he looked at me. He looked almost disapproving. Was he upset that I walked out on him last night? It hardly seemed likely, given his reputation, but my heart still ached a bit.

“You ready for practice, Enzo?” another guy said, striding up to us. He looked Jessica up and down hungrily, then glanced at me before looking at Enzo.

Enzo nodded and stuck his hands in his pockets, his brown eyes still on me.

“Yeah. Let’s go.”

Later that afternoon, after we had cleaned up the dorm, I was in my room studying for an upcoming biology exam when Jessica came into my room. She was wearing a pleated pink mini skirt, a fuzzy white sweater, and white sneakers with leg warmers. She had a full face of makeup on and her hair was curled perfectly.

“Oh my god, you’re not ready yet?” she said, storming over to me and snapping my book shut unceremoniously.

“Hey!” I said, throwing my pen down on my desk. “I was studying.”

“Studying can wait,” Jessica replied. “Come on, let’s go to the hockey game! I heard some rumors that Enzo is planning on using some new moves.”

My heart leapt up into my throat. “I’m not going,” I said, opening my book up to the page I was on. Jessica clearly didn’t like my response, because she stamped her foot on the ground angrily.

“Aw, come on!” she whined. “You’re not really gonna make me go alone, are you?”

I didn’t have the heart to tell my friend the truth about where I was last night. If she knew that I slept with Enzo, she would be heartbroken. Jessica had been pining away for Enzo since our first semester. He had never given her too much attention, but still she went to all of his games, cheered him on, and even watched all the livestreams of his tournaments online. She always talked about how he was a genius, how his physical abilities were godlike, how he easily won every game he competed in.

“Come on,” Jessica whined again. “Please? For me?” She batted her eyelashes and stuck her lower lip out.

I sighed and closed my book again, rubbing my tired eyes. “Alright,” I replied, although I really just wanted to hide in my room and never see the star hockey player again. “I’ll go. But you owe me.”

Jessica grinned and pranced out of the room while I got ready. I wanted to blend in, so I just wore a hoodie with the university logo on it and jeans. Jessica seemed a bit disappointed in my outfit choice, but didn’t say anything as we made our way to the hockey arena. The whole way there, Jessica prattled on about Enzo.

“His body is just so perfect,” she said. “All of those muscles just make me wanna bite him!”

I hated to admit it, but hearing Jessica talk about Enzo made the memories of last night come flooding back; his muscular body, the way he touched and kissed me, how he felt inside of me… It made my body tingle.

I tried to shake the thoughts out of my mind the best I could as we got in line to enter the arena, but I just couldn’t. The feeling of Enzo’s strong eyes on me as we laid in bed together, our limbs intertwined, was burned into my memory.

I only hoped that I could leave this game without being seen by Enzo or Justin.

Chapter 4 The Hockey Game

Nina

We entered the arena, which was already packed full with excited students. Half of the arena was reserved for our university, while the other half was reserved for the other university. Our school colors were burgundy and gold -- the other university was blue and black.

“Let’s find a good seat,” Jessica said. I followed her up the stairs, then we shimmied between rows of seats toward a couple of empty spots. Once we had our seats, I could hear the conversation between other girls around me; their talking points mostly centered around Enzo.

“Do you think he’ll make us win again?”

“Of course! Enzo always plays perfectly.”

“I feel so lucky just to be attending the same university as him!”

I cringed a bit at the conversation and scrolled on my phone while I waited for the game to start. Beside me, Jessica pulled out a pair of binoculars and started scouring the ice rink. I can see the cheerleaders performing an energetic opening dance on ice skates before the game, with Lisa in the lead. She looked dazzling in her skimpy uniform, with her perfectly tanned legs and platinum blonde hair pulled up into a high ponytail with a bow. She waved her pom poms around to hype the crowd up. Looking at the girl who stole my boyfriend made me sick.

I had never been much of a sports fan, but the way the crowd was getting excited made me excited, too. As the hockey players skated out onto the rink, some of them skated up to certain cheerleaders who were their girlfriends and kissed them publicly. I could see Justin and Lisa exchange glances.

Justin had never brought me to his games, even though we had been dating for a couple of months. When I did go to his games, he never paid any attention to me until after. I thought that he was just shy at the time, but now I knew that he just didn’t want Lisa seeing us together.

“Don’t pay any attention to Justin,” Jessica said, handing me the binoculars so I could see better. “He’s not worth your time.”

I took the binoculars and peered through them. For some reason, I searched for Enzo. I didn’t know why I wanted to see him so badly, but I did.

And he saw me.

Somehow, despite the thousands of students in this massive arena, Enzo looked directly at me. It was as though he had a sixth sense, like he knew exactly where I was without even having to think. Even from here, I could see the hint of wildness in his eyes from the night before; like I was his prey.

I quickly gave the binoculars back to Jessica as my face turned red. Enzo turned away and skated out to the middle of the rink, skating around in circles and pumping his hockey stick in the air while the crowd cheered. All around me, girls screamed and swooned while guys whooped and hollered.

The game started. I lost sight of the puck quickly, but was able to follow the game by watching Enzo, who skated as fast as lightning and moved nimbly around the rink as though he was born with ice skates on his feet. He would perform quick moves with his hockey stick to fake out the opponents, hitting the puck between their legs to one of his teammates before zooming away. He moved so quickly that he was almost like a flash. For some reason, it seemed almost supernatural to me… but no one else seemed to notice, so I figured that it was just in my head.

Soon, the opponents became frustrated and aggressive. One player in particular -- I think he was the captain of the other team -- started following Enzo closely and trying to trip him up.

“C’mon, Enzo!” Jessica shouted.

“I hope he doesn’t get hurt,” another girl said from beside me, sitting up in her seat to see over someone in front of us.

Enzo scored a goal, and suddenly, the other team’s captain threw his stick and his helmet down on the ice and tackled Enzo. The crowd gasped as they tussled on the ice. The other player threw punches at Enzo while Enzo only blocked and dodged, clearly not wanting to hurt the other player.

It was now that I finally realized how much pressure was on Enzo as the star hockey player. I held my breath as I watched the fight, images of us in bed flashing in my mind. For some reason, I cared enough about Enzo to not want him to get hurt. I didn’t care to look at Justin for even a second.

The referee blew his whistle and broke up the fight. The crowd cheered as Enzo stood and put his helmet back on, covering his curly brown hair. The other player was put on the bench for his behavior and the game continued with a penalty for the other team.

During halftime, the cheerleaders returned to the rink and began their halftime show.

“You hungry?” I said to Jessica. She looked at me and shrugged, too involved in her conversation with another girl about how hot Enzo looked dodging the unsportsmanlike competitor during the fight. As long as I had known her, Jessica always had an easy time making friends. I didn’t mind it, because I was more introverted and appreciated the fact that she usually took control of all of the socializing at things like this.

I stood and shimmied out of our row, then went down the bleachers toward the food stands. My stomach was growling and the smell of soft pretzels was making me even more hungry.

“One soft pretzel, please,” I said to the vendor. “And a water, too.”

I handed my money to the vendor and waited for my pretzel. Just then, I felt someone watching me and turned around to see none other than Enzo.

He was standing with his teammates by the side of the rink as they rested and drank water, but he was staring right at me. His brown eyes almost glowed. My heart started to race as I found myself unable to break away from his strong gaze.

Something about him made me want to walk over to him as if I was in a trance…

“Miss? Hello?”

The vendor broke me out of my trance. He was holding out my pretzel and my water.

“Oh… Sorry,” I said. “Thank you.”

I took my pretzel. When I turned back, Enzo was no longer looking at me and was instead entrenched in a conversation with a teammate as though he hadn’t just been staring into my soul.

I considered going back to Jessica, but after the encounter with Enzo finding me in the massive crowd and staring at me just now, I only wanted to leave. I decided to make up an excuse later and just go home; Jessica had made some friends already and probably wouldn’t even notice my absence. She could fill me in on the results of the game later.

I left the arena, tossing my uneaten pretzel in the trash on the way out as my stomach suddenly felt too sick to eat. The cool autumn air was a bit of a relief as I walked back to the dorms, although I still felt stifled like I was being watched… or hunted.

How was Enzo able to spot me in the crowd like that? And why did he always look so animalistic and hungry when he looked at me? I had never heard any of his many other flings complain of such a thing, so maybe it was all in my head. It had to be.

Why else would Enzo seem like such a predator?

Chapter 5 Homecoming

Nina

Just as I thought, Jessica came home an hour later with a frown on her face.

“Where did you go?” she said.

I looked up from my book as I sat on the couch. Thankfully, I had prepared an excuse beforehand.

“My stomach started to hurt,” I replied. “Probably from all the alcohol last night. I couldn’t get through the crowd to make it back to you, so I just decided to come home.”

Jessica let out a sigh and walked over to her door.

“I hope you’re feeling better now at least, because there’s a party at the fire pit later since we won the game. And don’t even think about saying no! You have to put on a sexy outfit and show Justin what he’s missing.”

With that, Jessica disappeared into her room -- presumably to get ready for the party. I sent Lori a quick text.

“Where u at? U going to that party later?”

A few minutes later, Lori replied: “Yeah. I promised Jess.”

I put my phone away with a sigh and closed my book. It was already seven o’clock, so the party would probably start in an hour or two. I decided to shower and change.

For some reason, as I got ready, I found myself actually caring about looking good… But not to make Justin jealous.

I wanted to look good for Enzo.

Jessica, Lori and I made our way to the party around nine o’clock. It was located outside, about a mile into the woods behind the school. It was an old campground from the 1970s with several little cabins, which had been cleaned up and repurposed by the students here for generations to use for… Well, you know.

At the center of the circle of cabins, there was a large fire pit, where a huge bonfire was already burning and loud music was playing. As we approached, I could see rambunctious boys whooping and throwing beer cans into the fire and flirting with girls. Alongside the fire, guys and girls danced and grinded on each other to the music.

“Like a bunch of monkeys,” Lori grumbled. She had her hands stuffed into her pockets and had her hood pulled up. Almost as soon as we arrived, she pulled out a joint and wandered off to go sit and smoke by herself. Jessica and I had become used to this by now, and didn’t mind our strange friend’s loner nature.

“You look good, by the way,” Jessica said, nudging me with her elbow. I had picked out a short black dress with tights and boots, and wore a leather jacket on top. I still had my hair in braids, but I put on a little eyeliner and lipstick. Hopefully I wouldn’t cry tonight.

“Thanks,” I replied. “You too.”

I walked over to a cooler nearby and grabbed a beer while Jessica stopped to flirt with a drunk guy. I took a sip and looked around as I tried to decide whether I wanted to join the dancing or sit by myself.

As I stood there, trying to decide what to do, I overheard what sounded like angry voices coming from inside one of the cabins. I was nothing if not a bit nosy, and nonchalantly walked over to the cabin, pretending to look at my phone while I eavesdropped.

“Listen, I think I made it pretty fucking clear that I was just having fun!”

I recognized that voice immediately: it was Lisa. And with her was none other than…

“I broke up with my girlfriend for you! You said we would get together!”

Justin.

I heard Lisa scoff. “I never said that,” she replied. “Besides, you knew what you were getting into. Why would I make things exclusive with you when I could pick any guy I wanted? Ugh, you’re pathetic.”

“Oh yeah? Any guy, huh?” Justin said. “How about Enzo, then? Everyone knows you’re still pissed that he broke up with you. So why don’t you go out there and ask him to dance, since you’ve apparently got the pick of the litter?”

I heard the sound of stomping across floorboards, and then the door swung open.

Lisa looked down at me from the top of the steps with a smirk.

“If you’re gonna eavesdrop, at least don’t make it so fucking obvious,” she said, then flipped her hair over her shoulder and jogged down the steps. I followed her with my gaze all the way to the fire pit, where Enzo was standing and drinking while a group of girls -- Jessica included -- fawned over him.

“Hey Enzo,” Lisa said in a sing-song voice, her ponytail bobbing as she sauntered up to him. Most of the other girls at this university wouldn’t dare walk up to Enzo so nonchalantly with so many girls around him, but seeing as Enzo and Lisa used to date, it wasn’t entirely unexpected of her.

“Hey,” Enzo replied. Much to my surprise, his eyes flickered to me briefly over Lisa’s shoulder. I felt like he was looking into my soul again, but it was over quickly when he looked back at Lisa.

Lisa folded her arms across her chest -- no doubt pushing her breasts together -- and rocked back and forth from her heels to her toes. “Wanna dance?” she said. “I haven’t had a dance partner yet tonight.”

Enzo frowned and took a swig of his beer, looking Lisa up and down. Around them, people began to watch the scene.

“We broke up ages ago, Lisa,” Enzo said.

Lisa dropped her hands to her sides and balled them up into fists. “Aw, come on!” she said. “You can’t tell me you don’t miss this.” She gestured to her body, which was still dressed in her tight cheerleader uniform.

Enzo simply shrugged and returned to his conversation with the other girls as though Lisa wasn’t even there. With a huff, Lisa stormed off. When she was gone, however, his gaze traveled over to me once more and fixed on me. His eyes almost seemed to glow again, and I felt afraid all of a sudden.

I involuntarily dropped my beer and quickly walked away, making for a spot behind one of the unoccupied cabins. I just needed a few minutes alone, and then I could return… Hopefully Enzo would have his eyes set on another girl by then.

“Hi, Nina.”

I practically jumped out of my skin at the sound of Enzo’s voice behind me. I whirled around to face him; blocking the light of the fire with his huge body, he looked somewhat menacing in the darkness.

Something else occurred to me, though… When we met at the bar, we had never exchanged names. How did he know my name?

Wordlessly, I tried to step around him to go back to the fire as this whole interaction made me feel uneasy. However, Enzo blocked my path and folded his arms.

“Why are you avoiding me?” he said, sounding a little hurt.

I stopped and bit my lip, peering around him to see Jessica dancing by the fire with a new boy.

“I’m not avoiding you,” I said.

Enzo sighed and unfolded his arms. “It sure seems like it,” he replied. “You left so abruptly last night.”

“What do you want me to say?” I whispered so that no one could hear if they were eavesdropping. “You had your one night stand with me. You never see girls more than once. You should be thanking me, because I’m just making it easy for you.”

“Is that what you really think of me?” Enzo asked. He didn’t try to hide his voice at all.

For some reason, I felt more confident confronting him now. “Everyone knows you’re a playboy who only sleeps with girls once before moving on to the next,” I said, stepping around him. He didn’t block me this time, but turned and frowned.

“Well, you’re different,” he replied.

Was this some sort of prank? The hockey captain, the star of the school and a playboy, thought I was “different” enough to keep talking to me after we slept together? I wondered if Lisa or Justin put him up to this to rub it in that I would never find love.

Enzo stepped closer to me and brushed a bit of hair out of my eyes, finally lowering his voice to a whisper. “I want to have a second time with you.”
🥰Read "Dating The Hockey Alpha".Discover more vast collections of novels on Joyreader.❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 1 The Party

Nina
It was the night of my coming-of-age party. I was most of all excited for one thing: tonight, Justin would finally announce that he was my boyfriend.
Justin and I had been seeing each other for a couple of months now, but we had kept things under wraps so far. Frankly, I would have preferred to make our relationship public right away -- he was one of the most handsome and popular guys on campus, and was on the hockey team -- but he insisted that we wait until the right time.

“I want to save announcing our relationship for a special night, baby,” he had told me. I had been asking when he would make our relationship public for a while, but maybe he was right; it was best to wait until a special time. That meant that he really loved me, right?

As I stood in front of the mirror and admired myself, I felt confident that Justin would announce our relationship tonight. I picked out special lingerie, which I wore under my outfit now, because I was certain that we would finally have sex for the first time. I was ready to lose my virginity.

Aside from the lingerie, which was a sexy red set that I picked out at the mall a couple days before the party, I was wearing a short, tight skirt that showed off my thighs, a pink crop top, and heels. I wore red lipstick and black eyeliner, too. I felt a bit awkward wearing an outfit like this, as I usually dressed in jeans and hoodies; but my roommates, Jessica and Lori, insisted that I dress up for the party.

The only thing that I kept the same about myself tonight was my hair, which was black with bangs and two long braids. I always wore my hair like this and never liked it any other way. Some people said it was childish, but I thought it was cute and practical.

“You look so hot, Nina!” Jessica said as I came out of the room. “The guys are gonna be all over you!”

I didn’t say anything about Justin. Even my own roommates didn’t know about our relationship.

Lori looked at her phone and took another swig of her beer. “Everyone should be here any minute,” she said in her low, sultry voice. Lori was the quintessential “goth girl” on campus, which was a stark contrast from Jessica’s bubbly nature and my studious attitude. Somehow, though, we were all best friends.

Just then, the door burst open with the first guests arriving. The group of guys and girls flooded in carrying cases of beers and whooping and hollering, excited for the party. With a grin, Jessica cranked up the music and started greeting people while I stood awkwardly in the middle of the room. Lori walked over to the couch and sat down, scrolling on her phone; she really only ever came to parties for the alcohol and the weed.

Soon enough, the suite was full of people. The LED lights flashed red, green, and blue while the music played loudly, and the guests started getting drunk and playing games. The main attraction seemed to be the beer pong table, where the boys competed like their lives depended on it, but people also hung out around the seating area, played drinking games, and smoked on the balcony.

A while into the party, Justin finally arrived. I got excited, but instead of coming over to me and greeting me, he simply made a beeline for the beer pong table and joined the game.

During a lull in the game, I sent Justin a text: “Well? Are we gonna announce it?”

I watched from the corner as he pulled out his phone, read the text, then pocketed his phone again. He looked at me and subtly shrugged, then returned to his game as though he didn’t even know me.

“Are you okay?” Jessica said, coming over to me with an extra beer in her hand for me.

I shrugged and finished off the last of my beer. “I’m just not much of a partier, that’s all,” I said.

Jessica pursed her lips and handed me the other beer. “You just need a little liquid courage, that’s all!” she said, clinking her bottle with mine and taking a big swig.

I looked down at my beer and frowned. Jessica was right, but beer wasn’t going to cut it -- not with how Justin was treating me tonight.

“How about vodka?” I said. Jessica’s eyes lit up and she turned around to face the group, cupping her hands around her mouth to shout.

“Hey everyone!” she shouted. “The birthday girl wants shots!”

By my seventh shot, however, I started to feel woozy and felt like I was going to throw up. I stumbled down the hall to the bathroom and made it to the toilet just in time.

When I was done throwing up, I stood up and made my way over to the sink, where I splashed some cold water on my face and took some deep breaths to sober myself up. I looked at my smudged makeup and my messy hair in the mirror, trying not to cry as I thought about Justin. Why was he treating me like this? Just a few days ago, we were making out behind the hockey arena and now he was acting like he didn’t even know me. Was he just nervous about announcing our relationship, or was it something else?

Taking another deep breath and wiping the tears off of my face, I straightened up and decided to go talk to Justin.

When I left the bathroom, however, he wasn’t anywhere to be found.

“Hey, have you seen Justin?” I asked a guest. She just shrugged her shoulders and pointed toward my bedroom. Maybe he just went inside to be alone for a minute, which would give us some time to talk.

I made my way over to my room, weaving drunkenly through the crowd.

When I opened the door, however, I wished that I had just stayed away.

Justin was in my bed, but he wasn’t alone. He was with another girl. I recognized her immediately from her platinum blonde hair and thin body -- it was Lisa, the cheerleading captain. They were tangled together in my bed, Justin’s pants pulled down and Lisa’s panties on the floor as they had sex in my bed.

“What the fuck!” I screamed.

The party went silent, aside from the music, which someone quickly shut off.

Justin and Lisa sat up in my bed; Justin looked even more drunk and high than before, but immediately jumped up when he saw me and yanked his pants up.

“Nina, it’s not what it looks like,” he said, stumbling toward me while Lisa simply stood up with a smirk and pulled her panties on, smoothing down her skirt. She strutted out of the room and bumped me with her shoulder on the way out as I continued to stare at Justin in shock and disbelief.

Justin stammered as he tried to explain himself. “I’m so sorry, I-”

“Justin…” I interrupted, my voice shaking. “We. Are. Done.”

Without another word, I turned away and stormed out of the suite with Jessica and Lori calling after me.

I walked out of the dorms into the cool spring air, turning this way and that for a bit before deciding to make my way toward town. I walked for a while, fuming the entire time and muttering to myself, until I finally made it to a local bar.

I nodded gratefully as the bartender poured me a glass of rum and coke, and I sipped it miserably while he disappeared into the kitchen.

I pulled my phone out of my pocket to see that I had several missed calls and “Where are you?!?” texts from Jessica and Lori, but I ignored them and tossed my phone down on the bar, taking a big swig of my drink and cursing to myself.

“Yeah, I hate my phone, too,” a male voice said from beside me. I looked over to see a guy pulling up a barstool a couple seats down. He was wearing a red flannel shirt and had curly brown hair, and a sharp jawline. He was muscular, too.

“I hate everything right now,” I said, swirling my drink around in my glass with my straw.

“How come?”

The boy looked at me, and just then, I came to a shocking realization: this was Enzo, Justin’s hockey captain, the star of the school, every girl’s dream boy.

And he was sitting next to me, in this quiet dive bar, talking to me.

Chapter 2 The Hockey Captain

Nina

Enzo must have noticed the expression on my face when I finally recognized him, because he smirked and held out a napkin for me.

“Your makeup is smudged.”

I blushed and grabbed the napkin from his hand, using it to wipe away my makeup while Enzo continued to stare at me.

“Rough night?” he said once I finished cleaning up my makeup.

“I guess you could say that,” I replied.

“You know,” he said, his deep brown eyes studying my face, “you look better without makeup.” His words made me blush even more. What were the odds that the hockey captain would be hitting on me on the night of my birthday, right after my boyfriend had cheated on me?

“Do you treat all the girls like this?” I said suddenly, surprised and embarrassed at my own question. It must have been the alcohol.

Enzo simply smirked again and finished the last of his drink.

He reached forward and brushed a bit of hair out of my face. “If you’re so intrigued by how I treat girls, why don’t you come see it for yourself? I live in Dorm B, fourth floor. Room 409.” His voice was low and sultry, and as we leaned closer together, I felt my breathing become slower and more aroused.

I frowned then and pulled away. I needed comfort tonight, but not that sort of comfort.

“No way,” I said, crossing my arms. “I know your reputation. You’re a player.”

“So what if I am?” Enzo murmured. “It’s your decision, but my room is open to you all night. You can just walk right in. No need to knock.”

With that, Enzo sat back up and tossed some money down on the bar. “I’ll pay for the lady’s drink,” he said to the bartender, then threw his jacket over his shoulder and sauntered out of the bar.

I kept sipping my drink while I thought about the unexpected proposition of sex. Enzo was well-known as an adonis, a handsome player. Ever since Enzo and Lisa -- the cheerleader who stole my boyfriend -- broke up last semester, Enzo’s dorm had a constant stream of gorgeous girls going in at night and walking out the next morning, their lipstick smeared and their hair a mess. No girls ever went back; Enzo only participated in one night stands.

I had never been interested in one night stands. In high school, I was nerdy and never had a chance with any of the boys. The one time I thought I had a chance, when the football quarterback asked me to prom, it turned out to be a prank. The whole school had laughed at me as I showed up in my blue dress, excited to dance with the quarterback, only for him to trip me and make me fall on the dance floor.

“Why would I want you?” he had said, pointing and laughing. “Ugly Nina will never have a boyfriend!”

After that, I swore that I would just focus on my studies. I eventually grew out of my ugly duckling phase once I started college, and lots of boys tried to get me to hook up with them, but I just wasn’t interested. If I was going to let a boy interrupt my studies, he would have to be perfect -- someone who I would be willing to share my body with.

I had thought that Justin would be the one. He seemed so sweet and kind, but I guess that wasn’t the case. After this, I felt like never falling in love again.

“Sorry to say this, young lady, but the bar’s closing soon,” the bartender said, breaking me out of my deep thought. I nodded and finished off the last of my drink, then stood and left the bar. The thought of going home right now almost made me sick.

Maybe I didn’t have to go home tonight.

I showed up at Enzo’s place a little while later. Before I entered, I hesitated for a little while as I considered just keeping my dignity and going home. But I was all dressed up tonight with expensive lingerie, and besides… with Justin and Lisa’s double betrayal, what would be a better way to get back at them both?

Taking a deep breath, I turned the knob and entered Enzo’s dorm.

He was sitting on the couch when I entered, as though he had been waiting for me.

“Changed your mind, eh?” he said, standing and crossing the room toward me. He was much taller than me, and muscular to boot. This close, I could smell his cologne. It made my panties wet, almost like a pheromone.

“So,” he said, “what changed your mind? I thought my reputation scared you.”

“I just… Could use a little comfort,” I said.

Without saying anything, he leaned down and cupped my chin with his hand. He kissed me deeply, his tongue exploring my mouth in a way that Justin’s never had.

After we kissed, he wrapped his arms around my waist and picked me up. I wrapped my legs around him as he carried me to the bedroom. Our lips smacked together the whole way there. I bit his lower lip, which caused him to groan, and when we entered his dimly lit bedroom he slammed the door behind us and laid me down on the bed.

I was trembling, but there was something surprisingly gentle about Enzo’s touch. I had expected a careless brute who only cared about getting himself off, but as he leaned over me and slid his fingers down my panties, I realized that my assumptions were wrong.

Enzo kissed and licked my neck as he rubbed my clit, letting his fingers get wet with my juices as I moaned into his mouth. He pulled away briefly to remove his hand from my panties and let me taste myself off his fingers, then returned to touching me. Before he entered me with his fingers, however, I grabbed his wrist and stopped him.

“I should tell you that I’m a virgin,” I whispered.

Enzo was silent for a few moments. I was worried he wouldn’t want to continue after learning this about me, but then he merely smirked.

“I figured,” he replied, leaning down to nibble my ear. “I’ll be gentle with you.”

I let out a loud moan, arching my back as he let his long, thick fingers slide into me. He slid them back and forth, going faster and faster, until I was soaking wet and moaning loudly. I kissed and bit his neck as he fingered me, and moaned into his skin.

When he was finished pleasuring me, he removed his hand from my panties and looked me deeply in the eyes while he unbuttoned my skirt. I was still trembling, partially from nerves and partially from the tingling in my body.

“Lingerie, huh?” he whispered, sounding somewhat amused when he saw my lacy panties. I blushed. “Since you went to all that trouble, why don’t you give me a show?”

Still blushing, I stood and began to nervously remove my clothes. I removed my top first to reveal my breasts, which practically spilled out of the top of my bra, then slipped off my skirt to reveal my waist and thighs. I could see Enzo’s erection straining in his gray sweatpants as he bit his lip.

When I saw his huge erection, I knew that I wanted him. Saunter over to the bed, I pushed on his chest and pushed him down onto the mattress. I reached down and stroked his cock over his pants before sliding my hand inside and gripping it, feeling its warmth and girth in my small hand.

He let out a groan as I stroked up and down his cock with my hand. I pulled my hand out and slid down his sweatpants so that I could see.

Enzo must have seen the surprise on my face when I saw how big he was, because he chuckled and propped himself up on his elbows.

“Scared?” he said.

I shook my head, licking my lips. “Can I taste it?” I whispered, to which he nodded, his dark eyes fixed on mine.

I opened my mouth and took his cock inside, slowly working my lips and tongue up and down the shaft. It was awkward at first -- I had never done this before -- but the sounds that Enzo was making told me that I was doing a good job.

We laid naked together beneath the sheets, our limbs tangled together. Enzo spit on his hand and rubbed it along his shaft, pressing the head against me to go inside.

I flinched at first, but Enzo reassured me that it was okay. “I’ll be gentle. I promise,” he whispered into my ear, his breath hot on my neck.

……

When it was over, Enzo and I laid in bed for a minute before he got up and put on his underwear. I sat up, feeling both heavenly and ashamed of myself, and pulled my panties on.

There was something different about Enzo now that we had had sex; his body language seemed more wild and dominant, and when he looked at me, his pupils were dilated. His eyes almost seemed like a different color.

He smiled at me then and his teeth were sharp and glistening. My heart started to race as I felt like he was a wolf and I was his prey.

Swallowing, I stood and put the rest of my clothes on.

“See you around.” Before Enzo could reply, I rushed out of the bedroom and left the dorm.

What was that look he gave me? Why did he look so… feral?

Chapter 3 One Night Stand

Nina

It was almost four o’clock in the morning by the time I finally returned to my dorm. Jessica and Lori were already asleep in their rooms judging from how dark and quiet everything was. The suite was a mess from the party and we would no doubt be spending the next day cleaning, but I was too hungover and tired to care at the moment. It appeared as though Lori and Jessica must have changed my sheets for me though, which I would have to thank them for in the morning. I wouldn’t have been able to sleep on the same sheets that Justin and Lisa had sex on.

As I laid in bed trying to sleep, I was kept awake by my regrets. Had I just given my virginity to a near-stranger? A playboy? All to get revenge against Justin and Lisa? I had never been so impulsive like this, especially when it came to love. Right now, I felt embarrassed and ashamed of this blunder. Enzo was incredibly attractive and the sex was wonderful, but right now, I just wanted to forget about it.

When I woke the next morning, my head pounded and my stomach hurt from all of the alcohol from the night before. I groaned and rolled out of bed, ignoring my appearance as I stumbled into the kitchen in my oversized t-shirt and shorts. I just needed some coffee.

“You know, you could’ve at least told us where you went last night,” Lori said from her usual spot at the kitchen island. She had a cup of coffee in front of her and was reading A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man.

“I’m sorry,” I replied, my face turning red as I remembered what happened after the party. “I just needed to get out.”

“Why didn’t you tell us that you and Justin were a thing?” Jessica suddenly said, emerging from her room with a towel around her hair while she wore a fluffy pink robe and bunny slippers. She folded her arms and glared at me, pushing out her lower lip in a pout.

I hung my head low as I poured myself a cup of coffee. I tried to hide it as the tears started to well up, but it was no use. Jessica rushed over to me and wrapped her arms around me while Lori watched with a sorry expression on her face.

“I’m sorry,” I said between sobs. “H-He told me he just wanted to wait until the right time to make our relationship public. I t-thought he was just being a gentleman.”

“Men are trash,” Lori replied. “Most of them, anyway. Don’t beat yourself up over it. You can do way better than Justin Thurlow.”

Jessica nodded and rubbed my back, agreeing with Lori. “Yeah,” she said. “Screw boys. You’re smart and hot and you’re gonna be a doctor! Who needs boys? C’mon, let’s go get some breakfast.”

Jessica and Lori were right. Boys were just a waste of time, and I had more important things to think about. I changed into my usual jeans and hoodie, brushed and braided my hair, and went with my roommates to the dining hall.

“Oh my god!” Jessica exclaimed as we approached the dining hall. She squealed and pointed at none other than Enzo coming out the door.

Jessica’s excitement garnered the attention of other nearby girls, who also squealed and waved as Enzo approached. I grabbed my hair and used it to shield my face. I just wanted to shrink down into myself. Why did I have to run into Enzo right now, the morning after we had a one night stand?

To make matters worse, he approached us and stood in front of us. Even Lori seemed a bit excited at his presence.

Did he even remember our night together, or was he confused by how strangely I was acting?

“Hi, Enzo!” Jessica said, twirling a bit of her blonde hair around her finger. “Are you excited for the homecoming game today?”

I kept my gaze fixed on the ground, letting my bangs fall into my face, but I could feel Enzo’s stern gaze on me.

“Yeah,” he replied. “Although, it’s not as exciting when we always know we’re gonna crush the other team. I hope they put up a good fight.”

Jessica giggled like a giddy schoolgirl. I took a chance and glanced up, hoping to see Enzo walking away, but was met instead by his strong gaze fixed on me. He looked far less animalistic now; maybe his appearance last night was just a trick of the light, or a result of the alcohol.

Enzo had his arms folded across his muscular chest as he looked at me. He looked almost disapproving. Was he upset that I walked out on him last night? It hardly seemed likely, given his reputation, but my heart still ached a bit.

“You ready for practice, Enzo?” another guy said, striding up to us. He looked Jessica up and down hungrily, then glanced at me before looking at Enzo.

Enzo nodded and stuck his hands in his pockets, his brown eyes still on me.

“Yeah. Let’s go.”

Later that afternoon, after we had cleaned up the dorm, I was in my room studying for an upcoming biology exam when Jessica came into my room. She was wearing a pleated pink mini skirt, a fuzzy white sweater, and white sneakers with leg warmers. She had a full face of makeup on and her hair was curled perfectly.

“Oh my god, you’re not ready yet?” she said, storming over to me and snapping my book shut unceremoniously.

“Hey!” I said, throwing my pen down on my desk. “I was studying.”

“Studying can wait,” Jessica replied. “Come on, let’s go to the hockey game! I heard some rumors that Enzo is planning on using some new moves.”

My heart leapt up into my throat. “I’m not going,” I said, opening my book up to the page I was on. Jessica clearly didn’t like my response, because she stamped her foot on the ground angrily.

“Aw, come on!” she whined. “You’re not really gonna make me go alone, are you?”

I didn’t have the heart to tell my friend the truth about where I was last night. If she knew that I slept with Enzo, she would be heartbroken. Jessica had been pining away for Enzo since our first semester. He had never given her too much attention, but still she went to all of his games, cheered him on, and even watched all the livestreams of his tournaments online. She always talked about how he was a genius, how his physical abilities were godlike, how he easily won every game he competed in.

“Come on,” Jessica whined again. “Please? For me?” She batted her eyelashes and stuck her lower lip out.

I sighed and closed my book again, rubbing my tired eyes. “Alright,” I replied, although I really just wanted to hide in my room and never see the star hockey player again. “I’ll go. But you owe me.”

Jessica grinned and pranced out of the room while I got ready. I wanted to blend in, so I just wore a hoodie with the university logo on it and jeans. Jessica seemed a bit disappointed in my outfit choice, but didn’t say anything as we made our way to the hockey arena. The whole way there, Jessica prattled on about Enzo.

“His body is just so perfect,” she said. “All of those muscles just make me wanna bite him!”

I hated to admit it, but hearing Jessica talk about Enzo made the memories of last night come flooding back; his muscular body, the way he touched and kissed me, how he felt inside of me… It made my body tingle.

I tried to shake the thoughts out of my mind the best I could as we got in line to enter the arena, but I just couldn’t. The feeling of Enzo’s strong eyes on me as we laid in bed together, our limbs intertwined, was burned into my memory.

I only hoped that I could leave this game without being seen by Enzo or Justin.

Chapter 4 The Hockey Game

Nina

We entered the arena, which was already packed full with excited students. Half of the arena was reserved for our university, while the other half was reserved for the other university. Our school colors were burgundy and gold -- the other university was blue and black.

“Let’s find a good seat,” Jessica said. I followed her up the stairs, then we shimmied between rows of seats toward a couple of empty spots. Once we had our seats, I could hear the conversation between other girls around me; their talking points mostly centered around Enzo.

“Do you think he’ll make us win again?”

“Of course! Enzo always plays perfectly.”

“I feel so lucky just to be attending the same university as him!”

I cringed a bit at the conversation and scrolled on my phone while I waited for the game to start. Beside me, Jessica pulled out a pair of binoculars and started scouring the ice rink. I can see the cheerleaders performing an energetic opening dance on ice skates before the game, with Lisa in the lead. She looked dazzling in her skimpy uniform, with her perfectly tanned legs and platinum blonde hair pulled up into a high ponytail with a bow. She waved her pom poms around to hype the crowd up. Looking at the girl who stole my boyfriend made me sick.

I had never been much of a sports fan, but the way the crowd was getting excited made me excited, too. As the hockey players skated out onto the rink, some of them skated up to certain cheerleaders who were their girlfriends and kissed them publicly. I could see Justin and Lisa exchange glances.

Justin had never brought me to his games, even though we had been dating for a couple of months. When I did go to his games, he never paid any attention to me until after. I thought that he was just shy at the time, but now I knew that he just didn’t want Lisa seeing us together.

“Don’t pay any attention to Justin,” Jessica said, handing me the binoculars so I could see better. “He’s not worth your time.”

I took the binoculars and peered through them. For some reason, I searched for Enzo. I didn’t know why I wanted to see him so badly, but I did.

And he saw me.

Somehow, despite the thousands of students in this massive arena, Enzo looked directly at me. It was as though he had a sixth sense, like he knew exactly where I was without even having to think. Even from here, I could see the hint of wildness in his eyes from the night before; like I was his prey.

I quickly gave the binoculars back to Jessica as my face turned red. Enzo turned away and skated out to the middle of the rink, skating around in circles and pumping his hockey stick in the air while the crowd cheered. All around me, girls screamed and swooned while guys whooped and hollered.

The game started. I lost sight of the puck quickly, but was able to follow the game by watching Enzo, who skated as fast as lightning and moved nimbly around the rink as though he was born with ice skates on his feet. He would perform quick moves with his hockey stick to fake out the opponents, hitting the puck between their legs to one of his teammates before zooming away. He moved so quickly that he was almost like a flash. For some reason, it seemed almost supernatural to me… but no one else seemed to notice, so I figured that it was just in my head.

Soon, the opponents became frustrated and aggressive. One player in particular -- I think he was the captain of the other team -- started following Enzo closely and trying to trip him up.

“C’mon, Enzo!” Jessica shouted.

“I hope he doesn’t get hurt,” another girl said from beside me, sitting up in her seat to see over someone in front of us.

Enzo scored a goal, and suddenly, the other team’s captain threw his stick and his helmet down on the ice and tackled Enzo. The crowd gasped as they tussled on the ice. The other player threw punches at Enzo while Enzo only blocked and dodged, clearly not wanting to hurt the other player.

It was now that I finally realized how much pressure was on Enzo as the star hockey player. I held my breath as I watched the fight, images of us in bed flashing in my mind. For some reason, I cared enough about Enzo to not want him to get hurt. I didn’t care to look at Justin for even a second.

The referee blew his whistle and broke up the fight. The crowd cheered as Enzo stood and put his helmet back on, covering his curly brown hair. The other player was put on the bench for his behavior and the game continued with a penalty for the other team.

During halftime, the cheerleaders returned to the rink and began their halftime show.

“You hungry?” I said to Jessica. She looked at me and shrugged, too involved in her conversation with another girl about how hot Enzo looked dodging the unsportsmanlike competitor during the fight. As long as I had known her, Jessica always had an easy time making friends. I didn’t mind it, because I was more introverted and appreciated the fact that she usually took control of all of the socializing at things like this.

I stood and shimmied out of our row, then went down the bleachers toward the food stands. My stomach was growling and the smell of soft pretzels was making me even more hungry.

“One soft pretzel, please,” I said to the vendor. “And a water, too.”

I handed my money to the vendor and waited for my pretzel. Just then, I felt someone watching me and turned around to see none other than Enzo.

He was standing with his teammates by the side of the rink as they rested and drank water, but he was staring right at me. His brown eyes almost glowed. My heart started to race as I found myself unable to break away from his strong gaze.

Something about him made me want to walk over to him as if I was in a trance…

“Miss? Hello?”

The vendor broke me out of my trance. He was holding out my pretzel and my water.

“Oh… Sorry,” I said. “Thank you.”

I took my pretzel. When I turned back, Enzo was no longer looking at me and was instead entrenched in a conversation with a teammate as though he hadn’t just been staring into my soul.

I considered going back to Jessica, but after the encounter with Enzo finding me in the massive crowd and staring at me just now, I only wanted to leave. I decided to make up an excuse later and just go home; Jessica had made some friends already and probably wouldn’t even notice my absence. She could fill me in on the results of the game later.

I left the arena, tossing my uneaten pretzel in the trash on the way out as my stomach suddenly felt too sick to eat. The cool autumn air was a bit of a relief as I walked back to the dorms, although I still felt stifled like I was being watched… or hunted.

How was Enzo able to spot me in the crowd like that? And why did he always look so animalistic and hungry when he looked at me? I had never heard any of his many other flings complain of such a thing, so maybe it was all in my head. It had to be.

Why else would Enzo seem like such a predator?

Chapter 5 Homecoming

Nina

Just as I thought, Jessica came home an hour later with a frown on her face.

“Where did you go?” she said.

I looked up from my book as I sat on the couch. Thankfully, I had prepared an excuse beforehand.

“My stomach started to hurt,” I replied. “Probably from all the alcohol last night. I couldn’t get through the crowd to make it back to you, so I just decided to come home.”

Jessica let out a sigh and walked over to her door.

“I hope you’re feeling better now at least, because there’s a party at the fire pit later since we won the game. And don’t even think about saying no! You have to put on a sexy outfit and show Justin what he’s missing.”

With that, Jessica disappeared into her room -- presumably to get ready for the party. I sent Lori a quick text.

“Where u at? U going to that party later?”

A few minutes later, Lori replied: “Yeah. I promised Jess.”

I put my phone away with a sigh and closed my book. It was already seven o’clock, so the party would probably start in an hour or two. I decided to shower and change.

For some reason, as I got ready, I found myself actually caring about looking good… But not to make Justin jealous.

I wanted to look good for Enzo.

Jessica, Lori and I made our way to the party around nine o’clock. It was located outside, about a mile into the woods behind the school. It was an old campground from the 1970s with several little cabins, which had been cleaned up and repurposed by the students here for generations to use for… Well, you know.

At the center of the circle of cabins, there was a large fire pit, where a huge bonfire was already burning and loud music was playing. As we approached, I could see rambunctious boys whooping and throwing beer cans into the fire and flirting with girls. Alongside the fire, guys and girls danced and grinded on each other to the music.

“Like a bunch of monkeys,” Lori grumbled. She had her hands stuffed into her pockets and had her hood pulled up. Almost as soon as we arrived, she pulled out a joint and wandered off to go sit and smoke by herself. Jessica and I had become used to this by now, and didn’t mind our strange friend’s loner nature.

“You look good, by the way,” Jessica said, nudging me with her elbow. I had picked out a short black dress with tights and boots, and wore a leather jacket on top. I still had my hair in braids, but I put on a little eyeliner and lipstick. Hopefully I wouldn’t cry tonight.

“Thanks,” I replied. “You too.”

I walked over to a cooler nearby and grabbed a beer while Jessica stopped to flirt with a drunk guy. I took a sip and looked around as I tried to decide whether I wanted to join the dancing or sit by myself.

As I stood there, trying to decide what to do, I overheard what sounded like angry voices coming from inside one of the cabins. I was nothing if not a bit nosy, and nonchalantly walked over to the cabin, pretending to look at my phone while I eavesdropped.

“Listen, I think I made it pretty fucking clear that I was just having fun!”

I recognized that voice immediately: it was Lisa. And with her was none other than…

“I broke up with my girlfriend for you! You said we would get together!”

Justin.

I heard Lisa scoff. “I never said that,” she replied. “Besides, you knew what you were getting into. Why would I make things exclusive with you when I could pick any guy I wanted? Ugh, you’re pathetic.”

“Oh yeah? Any guy, huh?” Justin said. “How about Enzo, then? Everyone knows you’re still pissed that he broke up with you. So why don’t you go out there and ask him to dance, since you’ve apparently got the pick of the litter?”

I heard the sound of stomping across floorboards, and then the door swung open.

Lisa looked down at me from the top of the steps with a smirk.

“If you’re gonna eavesdrop, at least don’t make it so fucking obvious,” she said, then flipped her hair over her shoulder and jogged down the steps. I followed her with my gaze all the way to the fire pit, where Enzo was standing and drinking while a group of girls -- Jessica included -- fawned over him.

“Hey Enzo,” Lisa said in a sing-song voice, her ponytail bobbing as she sauntered up to him. Most of the other girls at this university wouldn’t dare walk up to Enzo so nonchalantly with so many girls around him, but seeing as Enzo and Lisa used to date, it wasn’t entirely unexpected of her.

“Hey,” Enzo replied. Much to my surprise, his eyes flickered to me briefly over Lisa’s shoulder. I felt like he was looking into my soul again, but it was over quickly when he looked back at Lisa.

Lisa folded her arms across her chest -- no doubt pushing her breasts together -- and rocked back and forth from her heels to her toes. “Wanna dance?” she said. “I haven’t had a dance partner yet tonight.”

Enzo frowned and took a swig of his beer, looking Lisa up and down. Around them, people began to watch the scene.

“We broke up ages ago, Lisa,” Enzo said.

Lisa dropped her hands to her sides and balled them up into fists. “Aw, come on!” she said. “You can’t tell me you don’t miss this.” She gestured to her body, which was still dressed in her tight cheerleader uniform.

Enzo simply shrugged and returned to his conversation with the other girls as though Lisa wasn’t even there. With a huff, Lisa stormed off. When she was gone, however, his gaze traveled over to me once more and fixed on me. His eyes almost seemed to glow again, and I felt afraid all of a sudden.

I involuntarily dropped my beer and quickly walked away, making for a spot behind one of the unoccupied cabins. I just needed a few minutes alone, and then I could return… Hopefully Enzo would have his eyes set on another girl by then.

“Hi, Nina.”

I practically jumped out of my skin at the sound of Enzo’s voice behind me. I whirled around to face him; blocking the light of the fire with his huge body, he looked somewhat menacing in the darkness.

Something else occurred to me, though… When we met at the bar, we had never exchanged names. How did he know my name?

Wordlessly, I tried to step around him to go back to the fire as this whole interaction made me feel uneasy. However, Enzo blocked my path and folded his arms.

“Why are you avoiding me?” he said, sounding a little hurt.

I stopped and bit my lip, peering around him to see Jessica dancing by the fire with a new boy.

“I’m not avoiding you,” I said.

Enzo sighed and unfolded his arms. “It sure seems like it,” he replied. “You left so abruptly last night.”

“What do you want me to say?” I whispered so that no one could hear if they were eavesdropping. “You had your one night stand with me. You never see girls more than once. You should be thanking me, because I’m just making it easy for you.”

“Is that what you really think of me?” Enzo asked. He didn’t try to hide his voice at all.

For some reason, I felt more confident confronting him now. “Everyone knows you’re a playboy who only sleeps with girls once before moving on to the next,” I said, stepping around him. He didn’t block me this time, but turned and frowned.

“Well, you’re different,” he replied.

Was this some sort of prank? The hockey captain, the star of the school and a playboy, thought I was “different” enough to keep talking to me after we slept together? I wondered if Lisa or Justin put him up to this to rub it in that I would never find love.

Enzo stepped closer to me and brushed a bit of hair out of my eyes, finally lowering his voice to a whisper. “I want to have a second time with you.”
🥰Read "Dating The Hockey Alpha".Discover more vast collections of novels on Joyreader.❤️❤️❤️

Chapter 1 The Party

Nina
It was the night of my coming-of-age party. I was most of all excited for one thing: tonight, Justin would finally announce that he was my boyfriend.
Justin and I had been seeing each other for a couple of months now, but we had kept things under wraps so far. Frankly, I would have preferred to make our relationship public right away -- he was one of the most handsome and popular guys on campus, and was on the hockey team -- but he insisted that we wait until the right time.

“I want to save announcing our relationship for a special night, baby,” he had told me. I had been asking when he would make our relationship public for a while, but maybe he was right; it was best to wait until a special time. That meant that he really loved me, right?

As I stood in front of the mirror and admired myself, I felt confident that Justin would announce our relationship tonight. I picked out special lingerie, which I wore under my outfit now, because I was certain that we would finally have sex for the first time. I was ready to lose my virginity.

Aside from the lingerie, which was a sexy red set that I picked out at the mall a couple days before the party, I was wearing a short, tight skirt that showed off my thighs, a pink crop top, and heels. I wore red lipstick and black eyeliner, too. I felt a bit awkward wearing an outfit like this, as I usually dressed in jeans and hoodies; but my roommates, Jessica and Lori, insisted that I dress up for the party.

The only thing that I kept the same about myself tonight was my hair, which was black with bangs and two long braids. I always wore my hair like this and never liked it any other way. Some people said it was childish, but I thought it was cute and practical.

“You look so hot, Nina!” Jessica said as I came out of the room. “The guys are gonna be all over you!”

I didn’t say anything about Justin. Even my own roommates didn’t know about our relationship.

Lori looked at her phone and took another swig of her beer. “Everyone should be here any minute,” she said in her low, sultry voice. Lori was the quintessential “goth girl” on campus, which was a stark contrast from Jessica’s bubbly nature and my studious attitude. Somehow, though, we were all best friends.

Just then, the door burst open with the first guests arriving. The group of guys and girls flooded in carrying cases of beers and whooping and hollering, excited for the party. With a grin, Jessica cranked up the music and started greeting people while I stood awkwardly in the middle of the room. Lori walked over to the couch and sat down, scrolling on her phone; she really only ever came to parties for the alcohol and the weed.

Soon enough, the suite was full of people. The LED lights flashed red, green, and blue while the music played loudly, and the guests started getting drunk and playing games. The main attraction seemed to be the beer pong table, where the boys competed like their lives depended on it, but people also hung out around the seating area, played drinking games, and smoked on the balcony.

A while into the party, Justin finally arrived. I got excited, but instead of coming over to me and greeting me, he simply made a beeline for the beer pong table and joined the game.

During a lull in the game, I sent Justin a text: “Well? Are we gonna announce it?”

I watched from the corner as he pulled out his phone, read the text, then pocketed his phone again. He looked at me and subtly shrugged, then returned to his game as though he didn’t even know me.

“Are you okay?” Jessica said, coming over to me with an extra beer in her hand for me.

I shrugged and finished off the last of my beer. “I’m just not much of a partier, that’s all,” I said.

Jessica pursed her lips and handed me the other beer. “You just need a little liquid courage, that’s all!” she said, clinking her bottle with mine and taking a big swig.

I looked down at my beer and frowned. Jessica was right, but beer wasn’t going to cut it -- not with how Justin was treating me tonight.

“How about vodka?” I said. Jessica’s eyes lit up and she turned around to face the group, cupping her hands around her mouth to shout.

“Hey everyone!” she shouted. “The birthday girl wants shots!”

By my seventh shot, however, I started to feel woozy and felt like I was going to throw up. I stumbled down the hall to the bathroom and made it to the toilet just in time.

When I was done throwing up, I stood up and made my way over to the sink, where I splashed some cold water on my face and took some deep breaths to sober myself up. I looked at my smudged makeup and my messy hair in the mirror, trying not to cry as I thought about Justin. Why was he treating me like this? Just a few days ago, we were making out behind the hockey arena and now he was acting like he didn’t even know me. Was he just nervous about announcing our relationship, or was it something else?

Taking another deep breath and wiping the tears off of my face, I straightened up and decided to go talk to Justin.

When I left the bathroom, however, he wasn’t anywhere to be found.

“Hey, have you seen Justin?” I asked a guest. She just shrugged her shoulders and pointed toward my bedroom. Maybe he just went inside to be alone for a minute, which would give us some time to talk.

I made my way over to my room, weaving drunkenly through the crowd.

When I opened the door, however, I wished that I had just stayed away.

Justin was in my bed, but he wasn’t alone. He was with another girl. I recognized her immediately from her platinum blonde hair and thin body -- it was Lisa, the cheerleading captain. They were tangled together in my bed, Justin’s pants pulled down and Lisa’s panties on the floor as they had sex in my bed.

“What the fuck!” I screamed.

The party went silent, aside from the music, which someone quickly shut off.

Justin and Lisa sat up in my bed; Justin looked even more drunk and high than before, but immediately jumped up when he saw me and yanked his pants up.

“Nina, it’s not what it looks like,” he said, stumbling toward me while Lisa simply stood up with a smirk and pulled her panties on, smoothing down her skirt. She strutted out of the room and bumped me with her shoulder on the way out as I continued to stare at Justin in shock and disbelief.

Justin stammered as he tried to explain himself. “I’m so sorry, I-”

“Justin…” I interrupted, my voice shaking. “We. Are. Done.”

Without another word, I turned away and stormed out of the suite with Jessica and Lori calling after me.

I walked out of the dorms into the cool spring air, turning this way and that for a bit before deciding to make my way toward town. I walked for a while, fuming the entire time and muttering to myself, until I finally made it to a local bar.

I nodded gratefully as the bartender poured me a glass of rum and coke, and I sipped it miserably while he disappeared into the kitchen.

I pulled my phone out of my pocket to see that I had several missed calls and “Where are you?!?” texts from Jessica and Lori, but I ignored them and tossed my phone down on the bar, taking a big swig of my drink and cursing to myself.

“Yeah, I hate my phone, too,” a male voice said from beside me. I looked over to see a guy pulling up a barstool a couple seats down. He was wearing a red flannel shirt and had curly brown hair, and a sharp jawline. He was muscular, too.

“I hate everything right now,” I said, swirling my drink around in my glass with my straw.

“How come?”

The boy looked at me, and just then, I came to a shocking realization: this was Enzo, Justin’s hockey captain, the star of the school, every girl’s dream boy.

And he was sitting next to me, in this quiet dive bar, talking to me.

Chapter 2 The Hockey Captain

Nina

Enzo must have noticed the expression on my face when I finally recognized him, because he smirked and held out a napkin for me.

“Your makeup is smudged.”

I blushed and grabbed the napkin from his hand, using it to wipe away my makeup while Enzo continued to stare at me.

“Rough night?” he said once I finished cleaning up my makeup.

“I guess you could say that,” I replied.

“You know,” he said, his deep brown eyes studying my face, “you look better without makeup.” His words made me blush even more. What were the odds that the hockey captain would be hitting on me on the night of my birthday, right after my boyfriend had cheated on me?

“Do you treat all the girls like this?” I said suddenly, surprised and embarrassed at my own question. It must have been the alcohol.

Enzo simply smirked again and finished the last of his drink.

He reached forward and brushed a bit of hair out of my face. “If you’re so intrigued by how I treat girls, why don’t you come see it for yourself? I live in Dorm B, fourth floor. Room 409.” His voice was low and sultry, and as we leaned closer together, I felt my breathing become slower and more aroused.

I frowned then and pulled away. I needed comfort tonight, but not that sort of comfort.

“No way,” I said, crossing my arms. “I know your reputation. You’re a player.”

“So what if I am?” Enzo murmured. “It’s your decision, but my room is open to you all night. You can just walk right in. No need to knock.”

With that, Enzo sat back up and tossed some money down on the bar. “I’ll pay for the lady’s drink,” he said to the bartender, then threw his jacket over his shoulder and sauntered out of the bar.

I kept sipping my drink while I thought about the unexpected proposition of sex. Enzo was well-known as an adonis, a handsome player. Ever since Enzo and Lisa -- the cheerleader who stole my boyfriend -- broke up last semester, Enzo’s dorm had a constant stream of gorgeous girls going in at night and walking out the next morning, their lipstick smeared and their hair a mess. No girls ever went back; Enzo only participated in one night stands.

I had never been interested in one night stands. In high school, I was nerdy and never had a chance with any of the boys. The one time I thought I had a chance, when the football quarterback asked me to prom, it turned out to be a prank. The whole school had laughed at me as I showed up in my blue dress, excited to dance with the quarterback, only for him to trip me and make me fall on the dance floor.

“Why would I want you?” he had said, pointing and laughing. “Ugly Nina will never have a boyfriend!”

After that, I swore that I would just focus on my studies. I eventually grew out of my ugly duckling phase once I started college, and lots of boys tried to get me to hook up with them, but I just wasn’t interested. If I was going to let a boy interrupt my studies, he would have to be perfect -- someone who I would be willing to share my body with.

I had thought that Justin would be the one. He seemed so sweet and kind, but I guess that wasn’t the case. After this, I felt like never falling in love again.

“Sorry to say this, young lady, but the bar’s closing soon,” the bartender said, breaking me out of my deep thought. I nodded and finished off the last of my drink, then stood and left the bar. The thought of going home right now almost made me sick.

Maybe I didn’t have to go home tonight.

I showed up at Enzo’s place a little while later. Before I entered, I hesitated for a little while as I considered just keeping my dignity and going home. But I was all dressed up tonight with expensive lingerie, and besides… with Justin and Lisa’s double betrayal, what would be a better way to get back at them both?

Taking a deep breath, I turned the knob and entered Enzo’s dorm.

He was sitting on the couch when I entered, as though he had been waiting for me.

“Changed your mind, eh?” he said, standing and crossing the room toward me. He was much taller than me, and muscular to boot. This close, I could smell his cologne. It made my panties wet, almost like a pheromone.

“So,” he said, “what changed your mind? I thought my reputation scared you.”

“I just… Could use a little comfort,” I said.

Without saying anything, he leaned down and cupped my chin with his hand. He kissed me deeply, his tongue exploring my mouth in a way that Justin’s never had.

After we kissed, he wrapped his arms around my waist and picked me up. I wrapped my legs around him as he carried me to the bedroom. Our lips smacked together the whole way there. I bit his lower lip, which caused him to groan, and when we entered his dimly lit bedroom he slammed the door behind us and laid me down on the bed.

I was trembling, but there was something surprisingly gentle about Enzo’s touch. I had expected a careless brute who only cared about getting himself off, but as he leaned over me and slid his fingers down my panties, I realized that my assumptions were wrong.

Enzo kissed and licked my neck as he rubbed my clit, letting his fingers get wet with my juices as I moaned into his mouth. He pulled away briefly to remove his hand from my panties and let me taste myself off his fingers, then returned to touching me. Before he entered me with his fingers, however, I grabbed his wrist and stopped him.

“I should tell you that I’m a virgin,” I whispered.

Enzo was silent for a few moments. I was worried he wouldn’t want to continue after learning this about me, but then he merely smirked.

“I figured,” he replied, leaning down to nibble my ear. “I’ll be gentle with you.”

I let out a loud moan, arching my back as he let his long, thick fingers slide into me. He slid them back and forth, going faster and faster, until I was soaking wet and moaning loudly. I kissed and bit his neck as he fingered me, and moaned into his skin.

When he was finished pleasuring me, he removed his hand from my panties and looked me deeply in the eyes while he unbuttoned my skirt. I was still trembling, partially from nerves and partially from the tingling in my body.

“Lingerie, huh?” he whispered, sounding somewhat amused when he saw my lacy panties. I blushed. “Since you went to all that trouble, why don’t you give me a show?”

Still blushing, I stood and began to nervously remove my clothes. I removed my top first to reveal my breasts, which practically spilled out of the top of my bra, then slipped off my skirt to reveal my waist and thighs. I could see Enzo’s erection straining in his gray sweatpants as he bit his lip.

When I saw his huge erection, I knew that I wanted him. Saunter over to the bed, I pushed on his chest and pushed him down onto the mattress. I reached down and stroked his cock over his pants before sliding my hand inside and gripping it, feeling its warmth and girth in my small hand.

He let out a groan as I stroked up and down his cock with my hand. I pulled my hand out and slid down his sweatpants so that I could see.

Enzo must have seen the surprise on my face when I saw how big he was, because he chuckled and propped himself up on his elbows.

“Scared?” he said.

I shook my head, licking my lips. “Can I taste it?” I whispered, to which he nodded, his dark eyes fixed on mine.

I opened my mouth and took his cock inside, slowly working my lips and tongue up and down the shaft. It was awkward at first -- I had never done this before -- but the sounds that Enzo was making told me that I was doing a good job.

We laid naked together beneath the sheets, our limbs tangled together. Enzo spit on his hand and rubbed it along his shaft, pressing the head against me to go inside.

I flinched at first, but Enzo reassured me that it was okay. “I’ll be gentle. I promise,” he whispered into my ear, his breath hot on my neck.

……

When it was over, Enzo and I laid in bed for a minute before he got up and put on his underwear. I sat up, feeling both heavenly and ashamed of myself, and pulled my panties on.

There was something different about Enzo now that we had had sex; his body language seemed more wild and dominant, and when he looked at me, his pupils were dilated. His eyes almost seemed like a different color.

He smiled at me then and his teeth were sharp and glistening. My heart started to race as I felt like he was a wolf and I was his prey.

Swallowing, I stood and put the rest of my clothes on.

“See you around.” Before Enzo could reply, I rushed out of the bedroom and left the dorm.

What was that look he gave me? Why did he look so… feral?

Chapter 3 One Night Stand

Nina

It was almost four o’clock in the morning by the time I finally returned to my dorm. Jessica and Lori were already asleep in their rooms judging from how dark and quiet everything was. The suite was a mess from the party and we would no doubt be spending the next day cleaning, but I was too hungover and tired to care at the moment. It appeared as though Lori and Jessica must have changed my sheets for me though, which I would have to thank them for in the morning. I wouldn’t have been able to sleep on the same sheets that Justin and Lisa had sex on.

As I laid in bed trying to sleep, I was kept awake by my regrets. Had I just given my virginity to a near-stranger? A playboy? All to get revenge against Justin and Lisa? I had never been so impulsive like this, especially when it came to love. Right now, I felt embarrassed and ashamed of this blunder. Enzo was incredibly attractive and the sex was wonderful, but right now, I just wanted to forget about it.

When I woke the next morning, my head pounded and my stomach hurt from all of the alcohol from the night before. I groaned and rolled out of bed, ignoring my appearance as I stumbled into the kitchen in my oversized t-shirt and shorts. I just needed some coffee.

“You know, you could’ve at least told us where you went last night,” Lori said from her usual spot at the kitchen island. She had a cup of coffee in front of her and was reading A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man.

“I’m sorry,” I replied, my face turning red as I remembered what happened after the party. “I just needed to get out.”

“Why didn’t you tell us that you and Justin were a thing?” Jessica suddenly said, emerging from her room with a towel around her hair while she wore a fluffy pink robe and bunny slippers. She folded her arms and glared at me, pushing out her lower lip in a pout.

I hung my head low as I poured myself a cup of coffee. I tried to hide it as the tears started to well up, but it was no use. Jessica rushed over to me and wrapped her arms around me while Lori watched with a sorry expression on her face.

“I’m sorry,” I said between sobs. “H-He told me he just wanted to wait until the right time to make our relationship public. I t-thought he was just being a gentleman.”

“Men are trash,” Lori replied. “Most of them, anyway. Don’t beat yourself up over it. You can do way better than Justin Thurlow.”

Jessica nodded and rubbed my back, agreeing with Lori. “Yeah,” she said. “Screw boys. You’re smart and hot and you’re gonna be a doctor! Who needs boys? C’mon, let’s go get some breakfast.”

Jessica and Lori were right. Boys were just a waste of time, and I had more important things to think about. I changed into my usual jeans and hoodie, brushed and braided my hair, and went with my roommates to the dining hall.

“Oh my god!” Jessica exclaimed as we approached the dining hall. She squealed and pointed at none other than Enzo coming out the door.

Jessica’s excitement garnered the attention of other nearby girls, who also squealed and waved as Enzo approached. I grabbed my hair and used it to shield my face. I just wanted to shrink down into myself. Why did I have to run into Enzo right now, the morning after we had a one night stand?

To make matters worse, he approached us and stood in front of us. Even Lori seemed a bit excited at his presence.

Did he even remember our night together, or was he confused by how strangely I was acting?

“Hi, Enzo!” Jessica said, twirling a bit of her blonde hair around her finger. “Are you excited for the homecoming game today?”

I kept my gaze fixed on the ground, letting my bangs fall into my face, but I could feel Enzo’s stern gaze on me.

“Yeah,” he replied. “Although, it’s not as exciting when we always know we’re gonna crush the other team. I hope they put up a good fight.”

Jessica giggled like a giddy schoolgirl. I took a chance and glanced up, hoping to see Enzo walking away, but was met instead by his strong gaze fixed on me. He looked far less animalistic now; maybe his appearance last night was just a trick of the light, or a result of the alcohol.

Enzo had his arms folded across his muscular chest as he looked at me. He looked almost disapproving. Was he upset that I walked out on him last night? It hardly seemed likely, given his reputation, but my heart still ached a bit.

“You ready for practice, Enzo?” another guy said, striding up to us. He looked Jessica up and down hungrily, then glanced at me before looking at Enzo.

Enzo nodded and stuck his hands in his pockets, his brown eyes still on me.

“Yeah. Let’s go.”

Later that afternoon, after we had cleaned up the dorm, I was in my room studying for an upcoming biology exam when Jessica came into my room. She was wearing a pleated pink mini skirt, a fuzzy white sweater, and white sneakers with leg warmers. She had a full face of makeup on and her hair was curled perfectly.

“Oh my god, you’re not ready yet?” she said, storming over to me and snapping my book shut unceremoniously.

“Hey!” I said, throwing my pen down on my desk. “I was studying.”

“Studying can wait,” Jessica replied. “Come on, let’s go to the hockey game! I heard some rumors that Enzo is planning on using some new moves.”

My heart leapt up into my throat. “I’m not going,” I said, opening my book up to the page I was on. Jessica clearly didn’t like my response, because she stamped her foot on the ground angrily.

“Aw, come on!” she whined. “You’re not really gonna make me go alone, are you?”

I didn’t have the heart to tell my friend the truth about where I was last night. If she knew that I slept with Enzo, she would be heartbroken. Jessica had been pining away for Enzo since our first semester. He had never given her too much attention, but still she went to all of his games, cheered him on, and even watched all the livestreams of his tournaments online. She always talked about how he was a genius, how his physical abilities were godlike, how he easily won every game he competed in.

“Come on,” Jessica whined again. “Please? For me?” She batted her eyelashes and stuck her lower lip out.

I sighed and closed my book again, rubbing my tired eyes. “Alright,” I replied, although I really just wanted to hide in my room and never see the star hockey player again. “I’ll go. But you owe me.”

Jessica grinned and pranced out of the room while I got ready. I wanted to blend in, so I just wore a hoodie with the university logo on it and jeans. Jessica seemed a bit disappointed in my outfit choice, but didn’t say anything as we made our way to the hockey arena. The whole way there, Jessica prattled on about Enzo.

“His body is just so perfect,” she said. “All of those muscles just make me wanna bite him!”

I hated to admit it, but hearing Jessica talk about Enzo made the memories of last night come flooding back; his muscular body, the way he touched and kissed me, how he felt inside of me… It made my body tingle.

I tried to shake the thoughts out of my mind the best I could as we got in line to enter the arena, but I just couldn’t. The feeling of Enzo’s strong eyes on me as we laid in bed together, our limbs intertwined, was burned into my memory.

I only hoped that I could leave this game without being seen by Enzo or Justin.

Chapter 4 The Hockey Game

Nina

We entered the arena, which was already packed full with excited students. Half of the arena was reserved for our university, while the other half was reserved for the other university. Our school colors were burgundy and gold -- the other university was blue and black.

“Let’s find a good seat,” Jessica said. I followed her up the stairs, then we shimmied between rows of seats toward a couple of empty spots. Once we had our seats, I could hear the conversation between other girls around me; their talking points mostly centered around Enzo.

“Do you think he’ll make us win again?”

“Of course! Enzo always plays perfectly.”

“I feel so lucky just to be attending the same university as him!”

I cringed a bit at the conversation and scrolled on my phone while I waited for the game to start. Beside me, Jessica pulled out a pair of binoculars and started scouring the ice rink. I can see the cheerleaders performing an energetic opening dance on ice skates before the game, with Lisa in the lead. She looked dazzling in her skimpy uniform, with her perfectly tanned legs and platinum blonde hair pulled up into a high ponytail with a bow. She waved her pom poms around to hype the crowd up. Looking at the girl who stole my boyfriend made me sick.

I had never been much of a sports fan, but the way the crowd was getting excited made me excited, too. As the hockey players skated out onto the rink, some of them skated up to certain cheerleaders who were their girlfriends and kissed them publicly. I could see Justin and Lisa exchange glances.

Justin had never brought me to his games, even though we had been dating for a couple of months. When I did go to his games, he never paid any attention to me until after. I thought that he was just shy at the time, but now I knew that he just didn’t want Lisa seeing us together.

“Don’t pay any attention to Justin,” Jessica said, handing me the binoculars so I could see better. “He’s not worth your time.”

I took the binoculars and peered through them. For some reason, I searched for Enzo. I didn’t know why I wanted to see him so badly, but I did.

And he saw me.

Somehow, despite the thousands of students in this massive arena, Enzo looked directly at me. It was as though he had a sixth sense, like he knew exactly where I was without even having to think. Even from here, I could see the hint of wildness in his eyes from the night before; like I was his prey.

I quickly gave the binoculars back to Jessica as my face turned red. Enzo turned away and skated out to the middle of the rink, skating around in circles and pumping his hockey stick in the air while the crowd cheered. All around me, girls screamed and swooned while guys whooped and hollered.

The game started. I lost sight of the puck quickly, but was able to follow the game by watching Enzo, who skated as fast as lightning and moved nimbly around the rink as though he was born with ice skates on his feet. He would perform quick moves with his hockey stick to fake out the opponents, hitting the puck between their legs to one of his teammates before zooming away. He moved so quickly that he was almost like a flash. For some reason, it seemed almost supernatural to me… but no one else seemed to notice, so I figured that it was just in my head.

Soon, the opponents became frustrated and aggressive. One player in particular -- I think he was the captain of the other team -- started following Enzo closely and trying to trip him up.

“C’mon, Enzo!” Jessica shouted.

“I hope he doesn’t get hurt,” another girl said from beside me, sitting up in her seat to see over someone in front of us.

Enzo scored a goal, and suddenly, the other team’s captain threw his stick and his helmet down on the ice and tackled Enzo. The crowd gasped as they tussled on the ice. The other player threw punches at Enzo while Enzo only blocked and dodged, clearly not wanting to hurt the other player.

It was now that I finally realized how much pressure was on Enzo as the star hockey player. I held my breath as I watched the fight, images of us in bed flashing in my mind. For some reason, I cared enough about Enzo to not want him to get hurt. I didn’t care to look at Justin for even a second.

The referee blew his whistle and broke up the fight. The crowd cheered as Enzo stood and put his helmet back on, covering his curly brown hair. The other player was put on the bench for his behavior and the game continued with a penalty for the other team.

During halftime, the cheerleaders returned to the rink and began their halftime show.

“You hungry?” I said to Jessica. She looked at me and shrugged, too involved in her conversation with another girl about how hot Enzo looked dodging the unsportsmanlike competitor during the fight. As long as I had known her, Jessica always had an easy time making friends. I didn’t mind it, because I was more introverted and appreciated the fact that she usually took control of all of the socializing at things like this.

I stood and shimmied out of our row, then went down the bleachers toward the food stands. My stomach was growling and the smell of soft pretzels was making me even more hungry.

“One soft pretzel, please,” I said to the vendor. “And a water, too.”

I handed my money to the vendor and waited for my pretzel. Just then, I felt someone watching me and turned around to see none other than Enzo.

He was standing with his teammates by the side of the rink as they rested and drank water, but he was staring right at me. His brown eyes almost glowed. My heart started to race as I found myself unable to break away from his strong gaze.

Something about him made me want to walk over to him as if I was in a trance…

“Miss? Hello?”

The vendor broke me out of my trance. He was holding out my pretzel and my water.

“Oh… Sorry,” I said. “Thank you.”

I took my pretzel. When I turned back, Enzo was no longer looking at me and was instead entrenched in a conversation with a teammate as though he hadn’t just been staring into my soul.

I considered going back to Jessica, but after the encounter with Enzo finding me in the massive crowd and staring at me just now, I only wanted to leave. I decided to make up an excuse later and just go home; Jessica had made some friends already and probably wouldn’t even notice my absence. She could fill me in on the results of the game later.

I left the arena, tossing my uneaten pretzel in the trash on the way out as my stomach suddenly felt too sick to eat. The cool autumn air was a bit of a relief as I walked back to the dorms, although I still felt stifled like I was being watched… or hunted.

How was Enzo able to spot me in the crowd like that? And why did he always look so animalistic and hungry when he looked at me? I had never heard any of his many other flings complain of such a thing, so maybe it was all in my head. It had to be.

Why else would Enzo seem like such a predator?

Chapter 5 Homecoming

Nina

Just as I thought, Jessica came home an hour later with a frown on her face.

“Where did you go?” she said.

I looked up from my book as I sat on the couch. Thankfully, I had prepared an excuse beforehand.

“My stomach started to hurt,” I replied. “Probably from all the alcohol last night. I couldn’t get through the crowd to make it back to you, so I just decided to come home.”

Jessica let out a sigh and walked over to her door.

“I hope you’re feeling better now at least, because there’s a party at the fire pit later since we won the game. And don’t even think about saying no! You have to put on a sexy outfit and show Justin what he’s missing.”

With that, Jessica disappeared into her room -- presumably to get ready for the party. I sent Lori a quick text.

“Where u at? U going to that party later?”

A few minutes later, Lori replied: “Yeah. I promised Jess.”

I put my phone away with a sigh and closed my book. It was already seven o’clock, so the party would probably start in an hour or two. I decided to shower and change.

For some reason, as I got ready, I found myself actually caring about looking good… But not to make Justin jealous.

I wanted to look good for Enzo.

Jessica, Lori and I made our way to the party around nine o’clock. It was located outside, about a mile into the woods behind the school. It was an old campground from the 1970s with several little cabins, which had been cleaned up and repurposed by the students here for generations to use for… Well, you know.

At the center of the circle of cabins, there was a large fire pit, where a huge bonfire was already burning and loud music was playing. As we approached, I could see rambunctious boys whooping and throwing beer cans into the fire and flirting with girls. Alongside the fire, guys and girls danced and grinded on each other to the music.

“Like a bunch of monkeys,” Lori grumbled. She had her hands stuffed into her pockets and had her hood pulled up. Almost as soon as we arrived, she pulled out a joint and wandered off to go sit and smoke by herself. Jessica and I had become used to this by now, and didn’t mind our strange friend’s loner nature.

“You look good, by the way,” Jessica said, nudging me with her elbow. I had picked out a short black dress with tights and boots, and wore a leather jacket on top. I still had my hair in braids, but I put on a little eyeliner and lipstick. Hopefully I wouldn’t cry tonight.

“Thanks,” I replied. “You too.”

I walked over to a cooler nearby and grabbed a beer while Jessica stopped to flirt with a drunk guy. I took a sip and looked around as I tried to decide whether I wanted to join the dancing or sit by myself.

As I stood there, trying to decide what to do, I overheard what sounded like angry voices coming from inside one of the cabins. I was nothing if not a bit nosy, and nonchalantly walked over to the cabin, pretending to look at my phone while I eavesdropped.

“Listen, I think I made it pretty fucking clear that I was just having fun!”

I recognized that voice immediately: it was Lisa. And with her was none other than…

“I broke up with my girlfriend for you! You said we would get together!”

Justin.

I heard Lisa scoff. “I never said that,” she replied. “Besides, you knew what you were getting into. Why would I make things exclusive with you when I could pick any guy I wanted? Ugh, you’re pathetic.”

“Oh yeah? Any guy, huh?” Justin said. “How about Enzo, then? Everyone knows you’re still pissed that he broke up with you. So why don’t you go out there and ask him to dance, since you’ve apparently got the pick of the litter?”

I heard the sound of stomping across floorboards, and then the door swung open.

Lisa looked down at me from the top of the steps with a smirk.

“If you’re gonna eavesdrop, at least don’t make it so fucking obvious,” she said, then flipped her hair over her shoulder and jogged down the steps. I followed her with my gaze all the way to the fire pit, where Enzo was standing and drinking while a group of girls -- Jessica included -- fawned over him.

“Hey Enzo,” Lisa said in a sing-song voice, her ponytail bobbing as she sauntered up to him. Most of the other girls at this university wouldn’t dare walk up to Enzo so nonchalantly with so many girls around him, but seeing as Enzo and Lisa used to date, it wasn’t entirely unexpected of her.

“Hey,” Enzo replied. Much to my surprise, his eyes flickered to me briefly over Lisa’s shoulder. I felt like he was looking into my soul again, but it was over quickly when he looked back at Lisa.

Lisa folded her arms across her chest -- no doubt pushing her breasts together -- and rocked back and forth from her heels to her toes. “Wanna dance?” she said. “I haven’t had a dance partner yet tonight.”

Enzo frowned and took a swig of his beer, looking Lisa up and down. Around them, people began to watch the scene.

“We broke up ages ago, Lisa,” Enzo said.

Lisa dropped her hands to her sides and balled them up into fists. “Aw, come on!” she said. “You can’t tell me you don’t miss this.” She gestured to her body, which was still dressed in her tight cheerleader uniform.

Enzo simply shrugged and returned to his conversation with the other girls as though Lisa wasn’t even there. With a huff, Lisa stormed off. When she was gone, however, his gaze traveled over to me once more and fixed on me. His eyes almost seemed to glow again, and I felt afraid all of a sudden.

I involuntarily dropped my beer and quickly walked away, making for a spot behind one of the unoccupied cabins. I just needed a few minutes alone, and then I could return… Hopefully Enzo would have his eyes set on another girl by then.

“Hi, Nina.”

I practically jumped out of my skin at the sound of Enzo’s voice behind me. I whirled around to face him; blocking the light of the fire with his huge body, he looked somewhat menacing in the darkness.

Something else occurred to me, though… When we met at the bar, we had never exchanged names. How did he know my name?

Wordlessly, I tried to step around him to go back to the fire as this whole interaction made me feel uneasy. However, Enzo blocked my path and folded his arms.

“Why are you avoiding me?” he said, sounding a little hurt.

I stopped and bit my lip, peering around him to see Jessica dancing by the fire with a new boy.

“I’m not avoiding you,” I said.

Enzo sighed and unfolded his arms. “It sure seems like it,” he replied. “You left so abruptly last night.”

“What do you want me to say?” I whispered so that no one could hear if they were eavesdropping. “You had your one night stand with me. You never see girls more than once. You should be thanking me, because I’m just making it easy for you.”

“Is that what you really think of me?” Enzo asked. He didn’t try to hide his voice at all.

For some reason, I felt more confident confronting him now. “Everyone knows you’re a playboy who only sleeps with girls once before moving on to the next,” I said, stepping around him. He didn’t block me this time, but turned and frowned.

“Well, you’re different,” he replied.

Was this some sort of prank? The hockey captain, the star of the school and a playboy, thought I was “different” enough to keep talking to me after we slept together? I wondered if Lisa or Justin put him up to this to rub it in that I would never find love.

Enzo stepped closer to me and brushed a bit of hair out of my eyes, finally lowering his voice to a whisper. “I want to have a second time with you.”
🥰Read "Dating The Hockey Alpha".Discover more vast collections of novels on Joyreader.❤️❤️❤️

😍Her husband, the mafia boss, violently assaulted her when she was pregnant and even tried to kill her. So she fled with the child in her womb.🎉🥳🤩🤩
------
Chapter 1 My Mafia Husband
The clock showed it was past midnight, and Aria was fast asleep, completely oblivious to everything around her. Exhausted from a busy day, all she longed for was a peaceful rest.

Suddenly, she felt a heavy weight on her, crushing her petite form and pushing her deeper into the mattress. Panicking, she opened her eyes, looking desperately through the darkness of the room, and found those intense bright blue eyes staring back at her with unknown emotions.

She didn't need to switch on the light to know that the person touching her was her husband. She knew him very well—his touch, his smell, his eyes, and his breath.

"Why are you wearing panties? Did you forget that I told you you shouldn't wear panties and to always be ready for me in our bed?" he growled in her ear dangerously, making Aria shiver with fear.

Aria didn't want to enrage her husband, but she forgot all about it when she lay on the bed and fell asleep instantly. She hadn't been feeling well lately, and today she was so tired and sick that she couldn't think about anything except resting. However, this excuse was not going to work on her husband, Alessandro Valentino, the Mafia lord of Western Italy. Although he was a very rich and handsome man, he was even more dangerous whom no one wanted to upset because the only response that person got in return was a bullet to the head. Aria was also very afraid of her husband. Their marriage was not a normal one but a traditional, arranged union.

Alessandro had married Aria because his grandfather insisted on it. Aria was an orphan who had saved Alessandro's grandfather's life, and the grandfather believed Aria was the perfect bride for his grandson. When Alessandro refused, his grandfather threatened to disown him and strip him of his inheritance, including the Mafia empire and Valentino Enterprises, if he did not marry the girl of his grandfather's choice. His grandfather was a formidable figure in the Mafia world, and no one dared to defy him.

Alessandro's grandfather had chosen Aria as his granddaughter-in-law because of her simplicity and kind nature. However, Alessandro cared little for her and deemed her a gold digger. He never missed an opportunity to remind her of his disdain.

Alessandro's burning eyes bore into her. He was naked and warm, lying above her, and her body reacted involuntarily to his touch. She was startled and shrieked when her husband tore her panties swiftly and entered her without warning, causing Aria to cry out in pain. She had not been prepared, and the last thing on her mind was engaging in sex tonight.

"Fuck, you're so dry," Alessandro grunted with disgust. "And how many times have I told you to take a bath and change your clothes before going to sleep? You smell so bad, all sweat and spices as if you have been surrounded by them the whole day," he said with a scowl.

This was nothing new to her; in the three years of her marriage, she had accepted long ago that he didn't love her. But the constant insults were slowly killing her, bit by bit. Despite it all, she still clung to hope in her heart that one day he would fall in love with her. One day.

Aria averted her eyes and pursed her lips, unable to handle any more humiliation from his piercing gaze and cutting words. But in the next moment, he dipped his head into her neck, inhaling deeply as if relishing her scent, contrast to his degrading words.

Her breath hitched as she felt his fingers brush against her clit, moving in slow, deliberate circles. His wet and warm tongue traced along the silky skin of her throat, and she bit her lip to stifle any moans that threatened to escape. But the sensation was too intense, causing her to inadvertently utter a name.

"Ah, Alessandro!"

Suddenly, he stopped, lifting his head and fixing her with an intimidating glare.

"What did you just say?" he whispered, his voice slow and dangerously quiet, causing Aria to swallow hard.

"I... I'm sorry, Mr. Valentino," she stammered, the words tumbling out of her trembling lips.

She was not allowed to call him by his first name. Alessandro had forbidden her from doing so, stating that only his family and friends could address him by his first name. She couldn't.

"That's right. I'm only Mr. Valentino to you," he asserted coldly, his tone cutting like ice.

"Fuck, you taste so bad," he taunted, licking his finger drenched with her wetness, his gaze was icy as he looked at her. But his words didn't match his actions as he licked his finger clean as if it tasted so good.

Aria's heart sank as she felt the weight of his humiliation, her eyes glistening with the sting of his insults. He thought he could arouse her by making her feel undesirable, but all it did was fuel her anger.

She wanted to push him away, to scream at him and demand why he couldn't leave her alone and go and fuck those women he used to have in his arms during those high society parties. But she knew better than to challenge the devil himself.

She stared back into his eyes, expecting to see a grimace or hatred, but to her surprise, they remained unreadable, glaring at her without blinking, as if she were the most beautiful thing in the world.

His fingers resumed flicking her clit, and he thrust his hips fiercely, entering her once more, her slickness enveloping him easily. His lips found hers, kissing her with such hunger as if they had been apart for years. Yet, the reality was far from that; he had sex with her every night, regardless of her exhaustion or the disgust he always felt toward her.

Aria couldn't fathom why he harbored such animosity toward her, yet couldn't go a night without her. If she didn't know him so well, she might have mistaken his actions for those of a man in love. But he was Alessandro Valentino, the most ruthless and cruel man in the world. He lacked the capacity to feel anything; his heart was as cold as ice.

Alessandro was never gentle, always a rough and merciless lover between the sheets. Aria was accustomed to his roughness and aggression in bed, but today she feared getting hurt as Alessandro increased his pace.

"Wait, Mr. Valentino!" she blurted out, her voice tinged with panic.

"Why? What's wrong?" he asked, his tone laced with irritation.

"Please, be gentle tonight," she whispered, her voice pleading.

"What's so special tonight?" Alessandro chuckled dryly.

"I... I'm not feeling well," Aria murmured, lowering her eyes. But Alessandro grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.

Aria thought she saw concern in his cold blue eyes, but the next moment, it vanished, leaving her to believe it was just her imagination.

"What is this? A new trick of yours?" He narrowed his eyes on her.

Aria remained silent, refusing to respond. Growing impatient and determined to elicit a reaction from her, Alessandro threw her legs over his shoulder, entering deep and slowly rocked his hips, causing her to gasp.

"I enjoy seeing you in pain beneath me," he admitted with a wicked smile, and that was precisely what Aria feared.

But it seemed he was not in the mood to listen to her. So she lay there like a lifeless body, letting him have his way with her. Surprisingly, Alessandro was gentle tonight, trying everything to make her climax, despite Aria's refusal to respond. Yet her traitorous body succumbed to her husband's seduction, and she hated it. After nearly ravishing her for two hours and cumming inside her three times, Alessandro collapsed on top of her, exhausted and sleepy.

She gently touched his shoulder and rolled him to his side on the bed as he was too heavy for her to handle.

But another worry weighed heavily on her mind. For days, she had been feeling sick and nauseous, her body betraying her in ways she couldn't ignore. And when she missed her periods, she knew she had to face the truth.

She had taken a test this morning, the little white stick confirming her fears: she was pregnant.

A mixture of emotions flooded her—joy, fear, uncertainty. But foremost was the daunting task of telling Alessandro. He had made it abundantly clear from the very beginning that he didn't want a child with her, and the thought of his reaction sent shivers down her spine. She couldn't recall when she forgot to take her pill and this miracle had happened.

But deep down, beneath the fear and uncertainty, a glimmer of hope flickered—the hope that maybe, just maybe, Alessandro would surprise her with understanding and acceptance and this could be a new beginning for them as well, with a new life coming to their family.

Chapter 2 Unfaithful

The next morning, Aria was woken by a knock on her door. She slowly opened her eyes but panicked when she found a heavy hand around her, holding her tightly against a hard body. She recognized the touch of her husband but was still confused as to why he held her closer when he despised her so deeply. Was he so drunk last night that he forgot his hatred for her?

She slightly shifted and carefully peeked at her sleeping husband. She was still stunned by how a man so dangerous and powerful could look so gorgeous. Her eyes drank in the sight of her mafia husband’s broad, powerful shoulders and strong, muscular, tattooed arms wrapped around her like a python.

His hard, well-sculpted chest pressed against her back, and she could still feel every groove and ridge of his eight-pack abs. His thick, muscular thighs were entangled between her legs, and his hard morning wood poked her, seducing her to succumb to the temptation.

She sighed, looking at his calm face and closed eyes. His blue, enchanting eyes were his most alluring feature. However, his broad forehead, pointed nose, full natural red lips, and sharp jawline could even defeat a Greek god.

She still remembered her wedding day when she saw him for the first time and fell in love with him instantly. But then she realized slowly she had given her heart to a heartless devil who didn’t know how to cherish her love.

Right now, she was terrified that if his sleep was disturbed, his mood would be worse than ever. After spending three years with him, she knew him very well. She understood his needs and wants without him even speaking. It wasn't a regular habit, but a result of her selfless and unconditional love for him. She married him when she was eighteen, falling in love with him at first sight. After marrying him, she lived with the hope that one day her love and devotion would make him fall in love with her.

But slowly, her hope shattered as every day she saw photos of her husband with a new woman in his arms in every newspaper and tabloid. She realized she was living in false hope and that her wish for a happy marriage was never going to be fulfilled.

Swallowing the lump in her throat, she slowly removed his hands from her waist and carefully got up without making a noise. She was still naked, so she swiftly put on her clothes as the sound of knocking grew louder and went to open the door. The sides of the door slid apart, revealing her mother-in-law looking at her with a pitiful smile.

It was no secret how Alessandro treated his wife, and Aria was accustomed to those pitiful glances and sometimes mocking looks at her miserable status as the wife of the strongest and most powerful man in the country.

"Is Alessandro awake?" her mother-in-law, Maria, asked Aria. Maria was Alessandro's stepmother, but she was always kind to Aria and the only person who felt empathy for her. She had managed Alessandro’s father and Alessandro after his mother ran away with her lover, betraying his father. Alessandro was fourteen years old then, and since that day, he had hated women and never trusted any except his stepmother, Maria.

“No, he is still asleep,” Aria replied softly.

“Oh dear, he will be mad if he is late for his office. Never mind, I will wake him up. You go and prepare his breakfast. You know how terrible his mood gets when he doesn't get everything on time,” Maria suggested, holding Aria’s hand with concern. Aria nodded and quickly scurried downstairs to the kitchen to prepare Alessandro’s favorite breakfast.

Maria entered the room and closed the door behind her, a cunning grin playing on her lips as she looked at the sleeping Alessandro. She knew exactly what she had to do to spoil his day. As she slowly walked toward Alessandro's bed, something caught her foot, causing her to look down. There, on the floor, lay the shredded panties of Aria.

Her happy mood turned sour, and she gritted her teeth in anger. Maria never wanted her stepson to have a happy married life and constantly created misunderstandings between Alessandro and Aria. Alessandro, blinded by his trust in his stepmother, believed everything she said.

With hatred, Maria kicked the shredded panties, sending them sliding under the bed. Plastering on her fake sweet smile again, she approached the bed and tenderly caressed Alessandro's head, waiting for him to wake up.

But Alessandro slapped her hand away on instinct, making Maria yelp in pain. Alessandro opened his eyes and looked at Maria's pained face, confusion and irritation mingling in his sleepy gaze.

"I am sorry, Mother. I didn't know it was you," he muttered, but his voice remained cold. He had forgotten how to speak softly. So much bitterness filled his heart that he was unable to feel love or affection.

When his mother ran away with her lover, Alessandro’s father, Antonio—who was the mafia lord of western Italy at the time—caught them and killed both his wife and her lover in front of Alessandro. A small boy's heart couldn't bear the trauma of witnessing his mother's murder, unable to do anything to stop it. To shield himself, he instinctively began to believe that every woman was unfaithful and untrustworthy.

After Antonio married Maria and brought her home with her son, Alessandro was forced to call her "Mother." Maria showed him more love than she did her own son. Slowly, young Alessandro began to believe she was his well-wisher and trusted everything she said. Even now, as a twenty-eight-year-old grown man, believing his stepmother had become a habit for him.

"Good morning, Alessandro. It's late, and I thought to check on you. I was worried since you never sleep in so late," Maria murmured in a concerned voice.

"I came in late last night and I don't have a meeting until the afternoon. So, I didn't have to go to work early. Don't worry, I am fine," Alessandro said, getting out of bed and pulling a T-shirt over his head.

“Oh, silly me,” Maria laughed playfully, slapping her forehead. “And I thought you would be upset because Aria spent two million on shopping yesterday,” she said in a trembling voice. It was all part of her act to get Alessandro to believe her. “Please, don’t be mad at her. She’s young and naive.”

“Why would I be mad at her for spending my money? She’s my wife and can spend as much as she wants,” Alessandro said carelessly. Maria burned with jealousy, but she put on a meek smile. It was she who spent two million on shopping using the black card Alessandro had given to his wife with an unlimited limit. Maria always used Aria's card but blamed Aria for being a gold digger and using Alessandro's money without care.

“Oh, Alessandro, you are such a kind husband, my son. I don’t know why Aria feels the need to flirt with other men,” she whispered slowly but loud enough for Alessandro to hear.

“What did she do?” Alessandro’s eyes burned with anger as he glared at his stepmother.

"I am sorry, I shouldn't have blurted it out. I... I should leave," Maria muttered, her voice trembling with worry. She began to back away, knowing what was likely to happen next. It was her everyday act.

"No, stop," Alessandro ordered furiously. "Tell me what Aria did."

Maria sighed, pretending to be hesitant. In a falsely dull voice, she said, "Yesterday, when we went shopping, she met a young and handsome salesman. She flirted with him. I tried to warn her, but as you know, she never listens to me."

Alessandro didn't wait to hear more. He stormed out of the room, his mind set on finding his wife. Burning with anger and jealousy, he needed to make Aria realize who she belonged to.

Chapter 3 Unending Lies

Aria was in a hurry to reach the kitchen and make breakfast; she didn't want to delay and enrage Alessandro anymore.

Suddenly she felt her head spinning. She had to halt, gripping the banister. Her early pregnancy was taking its toll on her. Taking a moment to recover, she continued down to the kitchen and began preparing breakfast. They had servants, but even the servants treated her badly since her own husband didn't care about her.

She was enduring everything for a ray of hope, and now she had a reason for living: her baby growing inside her. Though Alessandro didn't love her, she had always loved him and still did. She believed their miracle baby was a result of her wish for true love and a happy life. Maybe after the baby was born, Alessandro would see her differently, and he would change himself for their family.

She was lost in her thoughts and cooking breakfast when a pair of arms around her waist startled her. The hot pan dropped from her hand, and she winced as the hot oil burned her soft skin, quickly turning it red. But she only cared about pushing away the dirty touch that made her nauseous.

“What the hell are you doing, Enzo? I am your sister-in-law,” she spat out with disgust as she pushed the man violently.

Enzo Valentino was Alessandro’s stepbrother, and he didn't miss a chance to assault Aria whenever he found her alone.

“Don't be so rude, Sister-in-law!” Enzo smirked as he stepped closer, making Aria take a step back instinctively. “My brother can’t appreciate a beautiful woman like you, but I can. Give me a chance, and I will fulfill all your desires,” he whispered, licking his lips while his dirty gaze roamed over Aria’s body, making her grimace with disgust.

“Go away, or I will scream,” she threatened, gazing at him with hatred and anger. Enzo laughed.

“And who is going to believe you?!”

She shrieked with fear as Enzo lunged at her, trapping her between the kitchen island and his body, trying to kiss her forcefully. Aria pushed him, thrashing her body and trying to hit him, but he didn’t budge. Her eyes widened as he grabbed her hair to steady her face. But a deep voice made him step back with extreme fear.

“What the fuck is going on here?”

“A…Alessandro!” Enzo stammered with fear as Aria swiftly ran to hide herself behind Alessandro, seeking shelter in his huge, powerful form.

“I warned Sister-in-law to stop this, but she seemed to be out of her mind and tried to seduce me,” Enzo said with a sad expression.

What?!

"He's lying!" Aria protested, her voice rising with indignation.

"Why would I lie and why would I betray my brother?" Enzo retorted fiercely.

Stepbrother. She corrected silently in her mind.

She yearned to slap hard the face of the liar before her. But before she could act, Alessandro grabbed her hand roughly, his grip unyielding as he forced her to face him.

She wanted to tell him that Enzo was a black sheep and leeching off Alessandro for his money, but he was so blinded by hatred for his own wife that he couldn't see it. However, when she saw Alessandro's eyes burning with fury as he glared at her, Aria's words died in her throat. He harshly grabbed her hand and dragged her to their bedroom, throwing her onto the bed.

“Was I not enough to satisfy you last night that you seek my stepbrother to quench your lust?” he gritted his teeth as he locked the room. “Such a whore you are! Always looking for more men to fuck your slutty pussy.”

Aria's heart shattered into pieces hearing those words from her husband. He was the only man, first and last, who had ever touched her. And she didn't want any other man to ever touch her. Never wanted any other man. She loved her husband and was always loyal.

"No, Mr. Valentino. I didn't..." she tried to explain, but a loud growl stopped her, "Shut the fuck up, you slut. Never answer me back!"

Her husband was so blinded by jealousy that he believed everyone but her. Alessandro swiftly pushed his pants down, and Aria knew what was coming next. Her husband was going to punish her in the worst way. She closed her eyes and let tears roll down as her husband used her body as he pleased.

Her heart cried, her soul wept, asking God silently when it would end.

____________________

Maria was happy as she stood in the corridor and watched the drama unfold before her when Alessandro shouted at Aria and dragged her to their room. She knew he was going to punish his wife for something she never did. A wicked smile stretched on her lips as she descended down the stairs, but her smile disappeared as she found her son standing in the kitchen. She had seen everything and was so scared to think Alessandro would kill Enzo, but blinded by anger and jealousy, Alessandro didn't see anything but all Maria and Enzo wanted him to see.

“What were you going to do, Enzo?” Maria scolded her son. “If you want that slut, seduce her alone and fuck her, but stay away from trouble with Alessandro. He is ruthless and will not hesitate to kill you,” she offered a word of advice to her son.

"Don't worry, madre. I am too smart to be caught into trouble,” Enzo boasted and both mother and son shared a cunning grin.

Enzo was Maria and Antonio’s son from their extramarital affair. Antonio's wife, Teresa, ran away because Maria wanted to kill her, and then Maria fabricated a story to make it appear as if Teresa had cheated on Antonio and fled with her lover. Out of rage, Antonio killed Teresa and then married Maria. Enzo was only a few months younger than Alessandro, but he didn't inherit anything from the fortune because Alessandro was the legal heir of the empire.

However, if Alessandro was unable to produce an heir by the age of thirty, Enzo could claim his right and take over the mafia and the entire Valentino empire. With misunderstandings brewing between Alessandro and Aria, the chances were high that either he would never have a child with her or he might kill her, for the greater good.

Chapter 4 Complicated Emotions

Maria knocked softly on the door, and a moment later, Aria opened it. Her eyes were downcast, and her shoulders slumped. Maria gave her a pitiful look and whispered, "I'm sorry, dear. I was helpless."

Aria's heart ached, but she knew no one could have saved her from her husband's fury. She didn't reply, her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned away and walked back to her chores. Her hands moved methodically as she stripped the bed sheets, her fingers trembling slightly, and replaced them with fresh ones. The bed had to be perfect, just as Alessandro liked it.

From the bathroom, the sound of the shower running was a constant reminder of his presence. Aria moved with purpose, smoothing the new sheets and fluffing the pillows, trying to keep her mind focused on the task.

"Is he in the shower?" Maria asked, her voice barely more than a whisper. Aria nodded without looking up, her movements mechanical.

Before Maria could say more, the bathroom door swung open, and Alessandro stepped out, a cloud of steam billowing around him. He wore a fluffy white robe, cinched tightly at his waist, his wet hair slicked back. He paused in the doorway, his eyes cold as they swept over Maria briefly before settling on Aria, who continued her work, not paying attention to her cruel mafia husband. Alessandro silently strode toward the walk-in closet to get ready for work.

Maria felt a surge of happiness as she watched the cold exchange between the husband and wife. Her plan seemed to be succeeding perfectly. But then, Aria jerked her head as her hair fell across her face, bothering her. As she unintentionally swept her hair to the side, it revealed love bites all over her neck and chin, and even on her cheek near her lips—marks Alessandro had left while punishing her in a loving way.

Maria gritted her teeth in rage. She couldn't understand why, despite all her efforts to turn Alessandro against his wife, he still chose to be intimate with her. Maria had tried everything to break their marriage. She sent hot supermodels and famous actresses to seduce Alessandro, hoping he would fall into their traps.

But Alessandro remained cold and indifferent to all the advances. Every night after the party, he would go home, having only taken pictures with those gorgeous women in his arms for the paparazzi. None of them could appeal to him enough to make him stay with them for the night. Instead, Alessandro just wanted the party to end so he could rush home to his wife.

Maria snorted at the thought that Alessandro might prefer seeing his wife cry in pain beneath him rather than hearing the other woman scream his name in pleasure.

She had no idea that Alessandro had never made love to his wife while she was in tears. Despite Aria's reluctance to be intimate, Alessandro would seduce her, bringing her so much pleasure that her cries turned into moans of delight. Yet, the harsh language he used to conceal his true feelings inflicted deeper wounds. But this was the way he had always been, learning from a young age to hide his feelings and make others bend to his will.

Alessandro never laid a hand on Aria in violence, but his words were sharp enough to cut her soul. Each cruel remark chipped away at her spirit, breaking her a little more every day. Aria's tender heart and sensitive mind suffered under the weight of his relentless emotional torment. She became convinced that her heartless husband took pleasure in her pain, believing he only cared about torturing her and watching her cry.

Aria's stomach churned suddenly, and she felt a wave of nausea wash over her. Clutching her hand over her mouth, she stumbled hastily towards the bathroom, her steps hurried and unsteady. Maria sensed something amiss and followed closely behind.

Inside the bathroom, Aria doubled over, her body racked with heaves as she emptied the contents of her stomach into the toilet bowl. Maria stood at the doorway, her brow furrowed as she watched Aria's distress. Suspicion flickered in her eyes with a hint of distaste arose in her mouth.

After what felt like an eternity, Aria finally managed to rinse her mouth clean and emerged from the bathroom, her face pale and drawn. She made a feeble attempt to leave the room, intending to proceed with her morning chores. She needed to set breakfast on the dining table for Alessandro before he emerged, ready for work. He demanded everything to be ready on time.

But before she could leave the room, Maria's sharp voice halted her in her tracks.

"Oh my God, Aria! Are you pregnant?" she exclaimed, her tone laced with forced excitement as she plastered a fake smile onto her face.

Alessandro swiftly emerged from the walk-in closet, his shirt half-buttoned and tie hanging loosely around his neck. His eyes shifted toward his wife, his expression a mixture of shock and disbelief.

Aria swallowed hard, her head spinning and her heart sinking with fear as her innocent doe eyes locked onto her devil mafia husband.

"Oh, Alessandro," Maria continued, her voice dripping with insincerity as she reached out to grasp her stepson's hand, feigning joy. "I am so happy! Finally, after three years of marriage, I am going to be a grandmother."

"Wait, what did you just say?" Alessandro’s eyes narrowed into thin slits, his voice taking on a dangerous edge that could send shivers down anyone's spine.

Maria, sensing his rising anger, trembled with fear and instinctively took a step back, putting some distance between herself and her stepson.

Alessandro's gaze then turned sharply to his wife, Aria, and he gritted his teeth in disbelief. "Aria is pregnant?!"

His furrowed brow sent shivers down Aria's spine, instantly drenching her in a cold sweat as she froze in place. Alessandro took measured steps toward her, his presence looming over her.

"Is it possible for you to carry my child, sweetheart?" Alessandro's voice was low and gentle, but beneath the softness, Aria could detect the warning, the impending storm. His seemingly tender tone held more cruelty than his harshest words, signaling that hell was about to break loose. Without a second thought, Aria instinctively shook her head, a defensive action to protect herself from her husband's wrath.

Chapter 5 His Girlfriend

"In your words, wife," he ordered, a cold smirk playing on his lips, his tone dripping with menace.

"N..no!" Aria managed to stammer out the words, her voice trembling with fear.

"That's right, and that's the only answer I expect from you," Alessandro drawled, his gaze piercing.

Then, Maria, with a look of disdain flickering across her face, muttered, "Then whose child is this?" She quickly masked her expression with false concern. "I... I didn't mean to say that."

But those words were enough to ignite a storm of anger, jealousy, and hatred in Alessandro's mind. Swiftly, he grabbed his wife's face between his fingers and thumb, exerting so much pressure that Aria feared her face might crack in two. His eyes bore into hers, a silent warning hanging in the air.

"If I find out you're carrying another man's child," he whispered dangerously, his voice a venomous hiss, "I won't hesitate to kill you and that bastard baby."

Aria's heart plummeted into the pit of her stomach. No matter what she said, she knew her husband wouldn't believe her. So, she remained silent, the weight of her secret pressing down on her. Alessandro grew weary of staring at her terrified face and glistening eyes. With a slight push, he turned away, grabbing his suit jacket and briefcase. He left for work without stopping at the breakfast table.

As the door clicked shut behind him, Aria's shoulders sagged in relief, but only momentarily. The looming dread returned as she realized she could only exhale freely until Alessandro discovered her pregnancy. She prayed for a miracle or a helping hand to make him see the truth, to realize that the life growing inside her was his own flesh and blood.

________________

In the dimming evening light, Aria wearily completed her household chores, her mind already drifting towards the impending task of preparing dinner. As she bustled about the kitchen, her movements slow with fatigue, Maria sauntered over, a sneer playing on her lips as she observed Aria's tired form, knowing full well the secret that lay hidden beneath her weary facade.

Aria's pregnancy, concealed with careful lies, had not escaped Maria's notice. She had stumbled upon the telltale pregnancy test stick in the refuse bin, a revelation that had ignited a simmering fury within her. Yet, outwardly, Maria maintained a facade of composure.

"Aria, dear," Maria began, her voice laced with false sympathy, "We're all heading out to the party soon. I hate to leave you alone like this, but you know how moody Alessandro can be. He'll be terribly upset if we don't obey his command to attend." Maria's words were laced with pity, though her true emotions lay elsewhere.

"And you won't believe the reason for this party," Maria continued, her voice laced with bitterness. "It's all for Vanessa, Alessandro's precious girlfriend, returning after three years . She's been away, pursuing her dreams of acting and modeling."

Aria's throat tightened at the mention of Alessandro's beloved.

"Take care," Maria said, squeezing Aria's hand in empathy before departing.

Left alone in the vast mansion, Aria's appetite waned at the thought of Alessandro celebrating his girlfriend's return. She set aside dinner for the servants before retreating to her room, seeking solace in early rest. As she settled, her phone chimed with a notification. Opening it, she was greeted by a viral news article featuring a picture of Alessandro and Vanessa locked in a passionate kiss. They appeared so happy, so perfect together, and Aria's heart shattered into countless pieces. Tears welled in her eyes as her hands circled around her stomach instinctively, thinking about her unborn baby. It became painfully clear that Alessandro's acceptance of her baby was uncertain. With Vanessa's return, Aria's last hope for a happy married life with Alessandro evaporated. She resigned herself to the reality that she could never be the woman Alessandro would truly love.

Suddenly, the electricity went out, plunging the entire mansion into darkness. Aria quickly lit up her phone, its dim light casting eerie shadows around her. She walked down the hall and tried calling the servants and guards, but no one responded. Panic began to rise within her when she heard the unmistakable sound of footsteps—many footsteps—entering the house. Flashing her phone's light toward the noise, she caught sight of several masked figures in black clothing, armed with knives and guns, clearly up to no good.

Her heart pounded in her chest as she quickly turned off her phone's light and began to run, relying on her intimate knowledge of the mansion. Having lived and worked there for so long, she knew every corner by heart. She silently navigated through the dark, hiding behind the kitchen counter, and waited, her breath shallow and quiet.

The intruders scattered through the house, their voices echoing ominously.

"Come out, come out, wherever you are," one of them taunted, their tone chilling.

Suddenly, she heard one of them speak with urgency, "We have to find that bitch and kill her right now, or the Boss will kill us."

Boss!

The name clicked in her mind. There was no denying it; she knew who it had to be. Who else could be the boss but Alessandro Valentino? The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her own husband wanted her dead.

The weight of the betrayal was almost unbearable, but she knew she had to survive—for her baby.

With a renewed sense of determination, Aria decided to stay hidden inside a kitchen cabinet, holding her breath as she listened to the intruders search the mansion. They were rummaging through rooms, their voices growing more frustrated with each passing moment. She waited, heart pounding, until she sensed they had moved further away.

Seizing the opportunity, Aria quietly opened the cabinet door and slipped out of the kitchen. She moved stealthily through the darkened halls, her knowledge of the mansion guiding her steps. When she reached the front door, she peeked outside, ensuring the coast was clear.

As she stepped out of the house, a chilling realization struck her, confirming her doubts: Alessandro had orchestrated this so well. He had instructed the servants and guards to leave her alone in the mansion, making it easy for his men to intrude into the mansion and kill her. Tears streamed down her face, but she wiped them away, focusing on her escape. For the first time in her life, it seemed that fate wanted her to live.

Determined and resolute, Aria left everything behind—the house, her husband, her old life. Aria sold her wedding ring, a symbol of her broken marriage, which was worth ten million dollars. With the money, she bought a plane ticket to New York, planning to start a new life where no one could find her or her baby.

"Don't worry, baby. Your dad doesn't want you and me, but I will always love you and protect you," Aria said, caressing her belly as she talked to the baby inside. Tears of betrayal and heartbreak rolled down her cheeks, but she quickly wiped them away with firm determination.

As she boarded the flight, she took a final look behind her.

"Goodbye, Alessandro Valentino," she whispered to herself. "Now you are free to live as you want."

Chapter 1 The Party

Nina
It was the night of my coming-of-age party. I was most of all excited for one thing: tonight, Justin would finally announce that he was my boyfriend.
Justin and I had been seeing each other for a couple of months now, but we had kept things under wraps so far. Frankly, I would have preferred to make our relationship public right away -- he was one of the most handsome and popular guys on campus, and was on the hockey team -- but he insisted that we wait until the right time.

“I want to save announcing our relationship for a special night, baby,” he had told me. I had been asking when he would make our relationship public for a while, but maybe he was right; it was best to wait until a special time. That meant that he really loved me, right?

As I stood in front of the mirror and admired myself, I felt confident that Justin would announce our relationship tonight. I picked out special lingerie, which I wore under my outfit now, because I was certain that we would finally have sex for the first time. I was ready to lose my virginity.

Aside from the lingerie, which was a sexy red set that I picked out at the mall a couple days before the party, I was wearing a short, tight skirt that showed off my thighs, a pink crop top, and heels. I wore red lipstick and black eyeliner, too. I felt a bit awkward wearing an outfit like this, as I usually dressed in jeans and hoodies; but my roommates, Jessica and Lori, insisted that I dress up for the party.

The only thing that I kept the same about myself tonight was my hair, which was black with bangs and two long braids. I always wore my hair like this and never liked it any other way. Some people said it was childish, but I thought it was cute and practical.

“You look so hot, Nina!” Jessica said as I came out of the room. “The guys are gonna be all over you!”

I didn’t say anything about Justin. Even my own roommates didn’t know about our relationship.

Lori looked at her phone and took another swig of her beer. “Everyone should be here any minute,” she said in her low, sultry voice. Lori was the quintessential “goth girl” on campus, which was a stark contrast from Jessica’s bubbly nature and my studious attitude. Somehow, though, we were all best friends.

Just then, the door burst open with the first guests arriving. The group of guys and girls flooded in carrying cases of beers and whooping and hollering, excited for the party. With a grin, Jessica cranked up the music and started greeting people while I stood awkwardly in the middle of the room. Lori walked over to the couch and sat down, scrolling on her phone; she really only ever came to parties for the alcohol and the weed.

Soon enough, the suite was full of people. The LED lights flashed red, green, and blue while the music played loudly, and the guests started getting drunk and playing games. The main attraction seemed to be the beer pong table, where the boys competed like their lives depended on it, but people also hung out around the seating area, played drinking games, and smoked on the balcony.

A while into the party, Justin finally arrived. I got excited, but instead of coming over to me and greeting me, he simply made a beeline for the beer pong table and joined the game.

During a lull in the game, I sent Justin a text: “Well? Are we gonna announce it?”

I watched from the corner as he pulled out his phone, read the text, then pocketed his phone again. He looked at me and subtly shrugged, then returned to his game as though he didn’t even know me.

“Are you okay?” Jessica said, coming over to me with an extra beer in her hand for me.

I shrugged and finished off the last of my beer. “I’m just not much of a partier, that’s all,” I said.

Jessica pursed her lips and handed me the other beer. “You just need a little liquid courage, that’s all!” she said, clinking her bottle with mine and taking a big swig.

I looked down at my beer and frowned. Jessica was right, but beer wasn’t going to cut it -- not with how Justin was treating me tonight.

“How about vodka?” I said. Jessica’s eyes lit up and she turned around to face the group, cupping her hands around her mouth to shout.

“Hey everyone!” she shouted. “The birthday girl wants shots!”

By my seventh shot, however, I started to feel woozy and felt like I was going to throw up. I stumbled down the hall to the bathroom and made it to the toilet just in time.

When I was done throwing up, I stood up and made my way over to the sink, where I splashed some cold water on my face and took some deep breaths to sober myself up. I looked at my smudged makeup and my messy hair in the mirror, trying not to cry as I thought about Justin. Why was he treating me like this? Just a few days ago, we were making out behind the hockey arena and now he was acting like he didn’t even know me. Was he just nervous about announcing our relationship, or was it something else?

Taking another deep breath and wiping the tears off of my face, I straightened up and decided to go talk to Justin.

When I left the bathroom, however, he wasn’t anywhere to be found.

“Hey, have you seen Justin?” I asked a guest. She just shrugged her shoulders and pointed toward my bedroom. Maybe he just went inside to be alone for a minute, which would give us some time to talk.

I made my way over to my room, weaving drunkenly through the crowd.

When I opened the door, however, I wished that I had just stayed away.

Justin was in my bed, but he wasn’t alone. He was with another girl. I recognized her immediately from her platinum blonde hair and thin body -- it was Lisa, the cheerleading captain. They were tangled together in my bed, Justin’s pants pulled down and Lisa’s panties on the floor as they had sex in my bed.

“What the fuck!” I screamed.

The party went silent, aside from the music, which someone quickly shut off.

Justin and Lisa sat up in my bed; Justin looked even more drunk and high than before, but immediately jumped up when he saw me and yanked his pants up.

“Nina, it’s not what it looks like,” he said, stumbling toward me while Lisa simply stood up with a smirk and pulled her panties on, smoothing down her skirt. She strutted out of the room and bumped me with her shoulder on the way out as I continued to stare at Justin in shock and disbelief.

Justin stammered as he tried to explain himself. “I’m so sorry, I-”

“Justin…” I interrupted, my voice shaking. “We. Are. Done.”

Without another word, I turned away and stormed out of the suite with Jessica and Lori calling after me.

I walked out of the dorms into the cool spring air, turning this way and that for a bit before deciding to make my way toward town. I walked for a while, fuming the entire time and muttering to myself, until I finally made it to a local bar.

I nodded gratefully as the bartender poured me a glass of rum and coke, and I sipped it miserably while he disappeared into the kitchen.

I pulled my phone out of my pocket to see that I had several missed calls and “Where are you?!?” texts from Jessica and Lori, but I ignored them and tossed my phone down on the bar, taking a big swig of my drink and cursing to myself.

“Yeah, I hate my phone, too,” a male voice said from beside me. I looked over to see a guy pulling up a barstool a couple seats down. He was wearing a red flannel shirt and had curly brown hair, and a sharp jawline. He was muscular, too.

“I hate everything right now,” I said, swirling my drink around in my glass with my straw.

“How come?”

The boy looked at me, and just then, I came to a shocking realization: this was Enzo, Justin’s hockey captain, the star of the school, every girl’s dream boy.

And he was sitting next to me, in this quiet dive bar, talking to me.

Chapter 2 The Hockey Captain

Nina

Enzo must have noticed the expression on my face when I finally recognized him, because he smirked and held out a napkin for me.

“Your makeup is smudged.”

I blushed and grabbed the napkin from his hand, using it to wipe away my makeup while Enzo continued to stare at me.

“Rough night?” he said once I finished cleaning up my makeup.

“I guess you could say that,” I replied.

“You know,” he said, his deep brown eyes studying my face, “you look better without makeup.” His words made me blush even more. What were the odds that the hockey captain would be hitting on me on the night of my birthday, right after my boyfriend had cheated on me?

“Do you treat all the girls like this?” I said suddenly, surprised and embarrassed at my own question. It must have been the alcohol.

Enzo simply smirked again and finished the last of his drink.

He reached forward and brushed a bit of hair out of my face. “If you’re so intrigued by how I treat girls, why don’t you come see it for yourself? I live in Dorm B, fourth floor. Room 409.” His voice was low and sultry, and as we leaned closer together, I felt my breathing become slower and more aroused.

I frowned then and pulled away. I needed comfort tonight, but not that sort of comfort.

“No way,” I said, crossing my arms. “I know your reputation. You’re a player.”

“So what if I am?” Enzo murmured. “It’s your decision, but my room is open to you all night. You can just walk right in. No need to knock.”

With that, Enzo sat back up and tossed some money down on the bar. “I’ll pay for the lady’s drink,” he said to the bartender, then threw his jacket over his shoulder and sauntered out of the bar.

I kept sipping my drink while I thought about the unexpected proposition of sex. Enzo was well-known as an adonis, a handsome player. Ever since Enzo and Lisa -- the cheerleader who stole my boyfriend -- broke up last semester, Enzo’s dorm had a constant stream of gorgeous girls going in at night and walking out the next morning, their lipstick smeared and their hair a mess. No girls ever went back; Enzo only participated in one night stands.

I had never been interested in one night stands. In high school, I was nerdy and never had a chance with any of the boys. The one time I thought I had a chance, when the football quarterback asked me to prom, it turned out to be a prank. The whole school had laughed at me as I showed up in my blue dress, excited to dance with the quarterback, only for him to trip me and make me fall on the dance floor.

“Why would I want you?” he had said, pointing and laughing. “Ugly Nina will never have a boyfriend!”

After that, I swore that I would just focus on my studies. I eventually grew out of my ugly duckling phase once I started college, and lots of boys tried to get me to hook up with them, but I just wasn’t interested. If I was going to let a boy interrupt my studies, he would have to be perfect -- someone who I would be willing to share my body with.

I had thought that Justin would be the one. He seemed so sweet and kind, but I guess that wasn’t the case. After this, I felt like never falling in love again.

“Sorry to say this, young lady, but the bar’s closing soon,” the bartender said, breaking me out of my deep thought. I nodded and finished off the last of my drink, then stood and left the bar. The thought of going home right now almost made me sick.

Maybe I didn’t have to go home tonight.

I showed up at Enzo’s place a little while later. Before I entered, I hesitated for a little while as I considered just keeping my dignity and going home. But I was all dressed up tonight with expensive lingerie, and besides… with Justin and Lisa’s double betrayal, what would be a better way to get back at them both?

Taking a deep breath, I turned the knob and entered Enzo’s dorm.

He was sitting on the couch when I entered, as though he had been waiting for me.

“Changed your mind, eh?” he said, standing and crossing the room toward me. He was much taller than me, and muscular to boot. This close, I could smell his cologne. It made my panties wet, almost like a pheromone.

“So,” he said, “what changed your mind? I thought my reputation scared you.”

“I just… Could use a little comfort,” I said.

Without saying anything, he leaned down and cupped my chin with his hand. He kissed me deeply, his tongue exploring my mouth in a way that Justin’s never had.

After we kissed, he wrapped his arms around my waist and picked me up. I wrapped my legs around him as he carried me to the bedroom. Our lips smacked together the whole way there. I bit his lower lip, which caused him to groan, and when we entered his dimly lit bedroom he slammed the door behind us and laid me down on the bed.

I was trembling, but there was something surprisingly gentle about Enzo’s touch. I had expected a careless brute who only cared about getting himself off, but as he leaned over me and slid his fingers down my panties, I realized that my assumptions were wrong.

Enzo kissed and licked my neck as he rubbed my clit, letting his fingers get wet with my juices as I moaned into his mouth. He pulled away briefly to remove his hand from my panties and let me taste myself off his fingers, then returned to touching me. Before he entered me with his fingers, however, I grabbed his wrist and stopped him.

“I should tell you that I’m a virgin,” I whispered.

Enzo was silent for a few moments. I was worried he wouldn’t want to continue after learning this about me, but then he merely smirked.

“I figured,” he replied, leaning down to nibble my ear. “I’ll be gentle with you.”

I let out a loud moan, arching my back as he let his long, thick fingers slide into me. He slid them back and forth, going faster and faster, until I was soaking wet and moaning loudly. I kissed and bit his neck as he fingered me, and moaned into his skin.

When he was finished pleasuring me, he removed his hand from my panties and looked me deeply in the eyes while he unbuttoned my skirt. I was still trembling, partially from nerves and partially from the tingling in my body.

“Lingerie, huh?” he whispered, sounding somewhat amused when he saw my lacy panties. I blushed. “Since you went to all that trouble, why don’t you give me a show?”

Still blushing, I stood and began to nervously remove my clothes. I removed my top first to reveal my breasts, which practically spilled out of the top of my bra, then slipped off my skirt to reveal my waist and thighs. I could see Enzo’s erection straining in his gray sweatpants as he bit his lip.

When I saw his huge erection, I knew that I wanted him. Saunter over to the bed, I pushed on his chest and pushed him down onto the mattress. I reached down and stroked his cock over his pants before sliding my hand inside and gripping it, feeling its warmth and girth in my small hand.

He let out a groan as I stroked up and down his cock with my hand. I pulled my hand out and slid down his sweatpants so that I could see.

Enzo must have seen the surprise on my face when I saw how big he was, because he chuckled and propped himself up on his elbows.

“Scared?” he said.

I shook my head, licking my lips. “Can I taste it?” I whispered, to which he nodded, his dark eyes fixed on mine.

I opened my mouth and took his cock inside, slowly working my lips and tongue up and down the shaft. It was awkward at first -- I had never done this before -- but the sounds that Enzo was making told me that I was doing a good job.

We laid naked together beneath the sheets, our limbs tangled together. Enzo spit on his hand and rubbed it along his shaft, pressing the head against me to go inside.

I flinched at first, but Enzo reassured me that it was okay. “I’ll be gentle. I promise,” he whispered into my ear, his breath hot on my neck.

……

When it was over, Enzo and I laid in bed for a minute before he got up and put on his underwear. I sat up, feeling both heavenly and ashamed of myself, and pulled my panties on.

There was something different about Enzo now that we had had sex; his body language seemed more wild and dominant, and when he looked at me, his pupils were dilated. His eyes almost seemed like a different color.

He smiled at me then and his teeth were sharp and glistening. My heart started to race as I felt like he was a wolf and I was his prey.

Swallowing, I stood and put the rest of my clothes on.

“See you around.” Before Enzo could reply, I rushed out of the bedroom and left the dorm.

What was that look he gave me? Why did he look so… feral?

Chapter 3 One Night Stand

Nina

It was almost four o’clock in the morning by the time I finally returned to my dorm. Jessica and Lori were already asleep in their rooms judging from how dark and quiet everything was. The suite was a mess from the party and we would no doubt be spending the next day cleaning, but I was too hungover and tired to care at the moment. It appeared as though Lori and Jessica must have changed my sheets for me though, which I would have to thank them for in the morning. I wouldn’t have been able to sleep on the same sheets that Justin and Lisa had sex on.

As I laid in bed trying to sleep, I was kept awake by my regrets. Had I just given my virginity to a near-stranger? A playboy? All to get revenge against Justin and Lisa? I had never been so impulsive like this, especially when it came to love. Right now, I felt embarrassed and ashamed of this blunder. Enzo was incredibly attractive and the sex was wonderful, but right now, I just wanted to forget about it.

When I woke the next morning, my head pounded and my stomach hurt from all of the alcohol from the night before. I groaned and rolled out of bed, ignoring my appearance as I stumbled into the kitchen in my oversized t-shirt and shorts. I just needed some coffee.

“You know, you could’ve at least told us where you went last night,” Lori said from her usual spot at the kitchen island. She had a cup of coffee in front of her and was reading A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man.

“I’m sorry,” I replied, my face turning red as I remembered what happened after the party. “I just needed to get out.”

“Why didn’t you tell us that you and Justin were a thing?” Jessica suddenly said, emerging from her room with a towel around her hair while she wore a fluffy pink robe and bunny slippers. She folded her arms and glared at me, pushing out her lower lip in a pout.

I hung my head low as I poured myself a cup of coffee. I tried to hide it as the tears started to well up, but it was no use. Jessica rushed over to me and wrapped her arms around me while Lori watched with a sorry expression on her face.

“I’m sorry,” I said between sobs. “H-He told me he just wanted to wait until the right time to make our relationship public. I t-thought he was just being a gentleman.”

“Men are trash,” Lori replied. “Most of them, anyway. Don’t beat yourself up over it. You can do way better than Justin Thurlow.”

Jessica nodded and rubbed my back, agreeing with Lori. “Yeah,” she said. “Screw boys. You’re smart and hot and you’re gonna be a doctor! Who needs boys? C’mon, let’s go get some breakfast.”

Jessica and Lori were right. Boys were just a waste of time, and I had more important things to think about. I changed into my usual jeans and hoodie, brushed and braided my hair, and went with my roommates to the dining hall.

“Oh my god!” Jessica exclaimed as we approached the dining hall. She squealed and pointed at none other than Enzo coming out the door.

Jessica’s excitement garnered the attention of other nearby girls, who also squealed and waved as Enzo approached. I grabbed my hair and used it to shield my face. I just wanted to shrink down into myself. Why did I have to run into Enzo right now, the morning after we had a one night stand?

To make matters worse, he approached us and stood in front of us. Even Lori seemed a bit excited at his presence.

Did he even remember our night together, or was he confused by how strangely I was acting?

“Hi, Enzo!” Jessica said, twirling a bit of her blonde hair around her finger. “Are you excited for the homecoming game today?”

I kept my gaze fixed on the ground, letting my bangs fall into my face, but I could feel Enzo’s stern gaze on me.

“Yeah,” he replied. “Although, it’s not as exciting when we always know we’re gonna crush the other team. I hope they put up a good fight.”

Jessica giggled like a giddy schoolgirl. I took a chance and glanced up, hoping to see Enzo walking away, but was met instead by his strong gaze fixed on me. He looked far less animalistic now; maybe his appearance last night was just a trick of the light, or a result of the alcohol.

Enzo had his arms folded across his muscular chest as he looked at me. He looked almost disapproving. Was he upset that I walked out on him last night? It hardly seemed likely, given his reputation, but my heart still ached a bit.

“You ready for practice, Enzo?” another guy said, striding up to us. He looked Jessica up and down hungrily, then glanced at me before looking at Enzo.

Enzo nodded and stuck his hands in his pockets, his brown eyes still on me.

“Yeah. Let’s go.”

Later that afternoon, after we had cleaned up the dorm, I was in my room studying for an upcoming biology exam when Jessica came into my room. She was wearing a pleated pink mini skirt, a fuzzy white sweater, and white sneakers with leg warmers. She had a full face of makeup on and her hair was curled perfectly.

“Oh my god, you’re not ready yet?” she said, storming over to me and snapping my book shut unceremoniously.

“Hey!” I said, throwing my pen down on my desk. “I was studying.”

“Studying can wait,” Jessica replied. “Come on, let’s go to the hockey game! I heard some rumors that Enzo is planning on using some new moves.”

My heart leapt up into my throat. “I’m not going,” I said, opening my book up to the page I was on. Jessica clearly didn’t like my response, because she stamped her foot on the ground angrily.

“Aw, come on!” she whined. “You’re not really gonna make me go alone, are you?”

I didn’t have the heart to tell my friend the truth about where I was last night. If she knew that I slept with Enzo, she would be heartbroken. Jessica had been pining away for Enzo since our first semester. He had never given her too much attention, but still she went to all of his games, cheered him on, and even watched all the livestreams of his tournaments online. She always talked about how he was a genius, how his physical abilities were godlike, how he easily won every game he competed in.

“Come on,” Jessica whined again. “Please? For me?” She batted her eyelashes and stuck her lower lip out.

I sighed and closed my book again, rubbing my tired eyes. “Alright,” I replied, although I really just wanted to hide in my room and never see the star hockey player again. “I’ll go. But you owe me.”

Jessica grinned and pranced out of the room while I got ready. I wanted to blend in, so I just wore a hoodie with the university logo on it and jeans. Jessica seemed a bit disappointed in my outfit choice, but didn’t say anything as we made our way to the hockey arena. The whole way there, Jessica prattled on about Enzo.

“His body is just so perfect,” she said. “All of those muscles just make me wanna bite him!”

I hated to admit it, but hearing Jessica talk about Enzo made the memories of last night come flooding back; his muscular body, the way he touched and kissed me, how he felt inside of me… It made my body tingle.

I tried to shake the thoughts out of my mind the best I could as we got in line to enter the arena, but I just couldn’t. The feeling of Enzo’s strong eyes on me as we laid in bed together, our limbs intertwined, was burned into my memory.

I only hoped that I could leave this game without being seen by Enzo or Justin.

Chapter 4 The Hockey Game

Nina

We entered the arena, which was already packed full with excited students. Half of the arena was reserved for our university, while the other half was reserved for the other university. Our school colors were burgundy and gold -- the other university was blue and black.

“Let’s find a good seat,” Jessica said. I followed her up the stairs, then we shimmied between rows of seats toward a couple of empty spots. Once we had our seats, I could hear the conversation between other girls around me; their talking points mostly centered around Enzo.

“Do you think he’ll make us win again?”

“Of course! Enzo always plays perfectly.”

“I feel so lucky just to be attending the same university as him!”

I cringed a bit at the conversation and scrolled on my phone while I waited for the game to start. Beside me, Jessica pulled out a pair of binoculars and started scouring the ice rink. I can see the cheerleaders performing an energetic opening dance on ice skates before the game, with Lisa in the lead. She looked dazzling in her skimpy uniform, with her perfectly tanned legs and platinum blonde hair pulled up into a high ponytail with a bow. She waved her pom poms around to hype the crowd up. Looking at the girl who stole my boyfriend made me sick.

I had never been much of a sports fan, but the way the crowd was getting excited made me excited, too. As the hockey players skated out onto the rink, some of them skated up to certain cheerleaders who were their girlfriends and kissed them publicly. I could see Justin and Lisa exchange glances.

Justin had never brought me to his games, even though we had been dating for a couple of months. When I did go to his games, he never paid any attention to me until after. I thought that he was just shy at the time, but now I knew that he just didn’t want Lisa seeing us together.

“Don’t pay any attention to Justin,” Jessica said, handing me the binoculars so I could see better. “He’s not worth your time.”

I took the binoculars and peered through them. For some reason, I searched for Enzo. I didn’t know why I wanted to see him so badly, but I did.

And he saw me.

Somehow, despite the thousands of students in this massive arena, Enzo looked directly at me. It was as though he had a sixth sense, like he knew exactly where I was without even having to think. Even from here, I could see the hint of wildness in his eyes from the night before; like I was his prey.

I quickly gave the binoculars back to Jessica as my face turned red. Enzo turned away and skated out to the middle of the rink, skating around in circles and pumping his hockey stick in the air while the crowd cheered. All around me, girls screamed and swooned while guys whooped and hollered.

The game started. I lost sight of the puck quickly, but was able to follow the game by watching Enzo, who skated as fast as lightning and moved nimbly around the rink as though he was born with ice skates on his feet. He would perform quick moves with his hockey stick to fake out the opponents, hitting the puck between their legs to one of his teammates before zooming away. He moved so quickly that he was almost like a flash. For some reason, it seemed almost supernatural to me… but no one else seemed to notice, so I figured that it was just in my head.

Soon, the opponents became frustrated and aggressive. One player in particular -- I think he was the captain of the other team -- started following Enzo closely and trying to trip him up.

“C’mon, Enzo!” Jessica shouted.

“I hope he doesn’t get hurt,” another girl said from beside me, sitting up in her seat to see over someone in front of us.

Enzo scored a goal, and suddenly, the other team’s captain threw his stick and his helmet down on the ice and tackled Enzo. The crowd gasped as they tussled on the ice. The other player threw punches at Enzo while Enzo only blocked and dodged, clearly not wanting to hurt the other player.

It was now that I finally realized how much pressure was on Enzo as the star hockey player. I held my breath as I watched the fight, images of us in bed flashing in my mind. For some reason, I cared enough about Enzo to not want him to get hurt. I didn’t care to look at Justin for even a second.

The referee blew his whistle and broke up the fight. The crowd cheered as Enzo stood and put his helmet back on, covering his curly brown hair. The other player was put on the bench for his behavior and the game continued with a penalty for the other team.

During halftime, the cheerleaders returned to the rink and began their halftime show.

“You hungry?” I said to Jessica. She looked at me and shrugged, too involved in her conversation with another girl about how hot Enzo looked dodging the unsportsmanlike competitor during the fight. As long as I had known her, Jessica always had an easy time making friends. I didn’t mind it, because I was more introverted and appreciated the fact that she usually took control of all of the socializing at things like this.

I stood and shimmied out of our row, then went down the bleachers toward the food stands. My stomach was growling and the smell of soft pretzels was making me even more hungry.

“One soft pretzel, please,” I said to the vendor. “And a water, too.”

I handed my money to the vendor and waited for my pretzel. Just then, I felt someone watching me and turned around to see none other than Enzo.

He was standing with his teammates by the side of the rink as they rested and drank water, but he was staring right at me. His brown eyes almost glowed. My heart started to race as I found myself unable to break away from his strong gaze.

Something about him made me want to walk over to him as if I was in a trance…

“Miss? Hello?”

The vendor broke me out of my trance. He was holding out my pretzel and my water.

“Oh… Sorry,” I said. “Thank you.”

I took my pretzel. When I turned back, Enzo was no longer looking at me and was instead entrenched in a conversation with a teammate as though he hadn’t just been staring into my soul.

I considered going back to Jessica, but after the encounter with Enzo finding me in the massive crowd and staring at me just now, I only wanted to leave. I decided to make up an excuse later and just go home; Jessica had made some friends already and probably wouldn’t even notice my absence. She could fill me in on the results of the game later.

I left the arena, tossing my uneaten pretzel in the trash on the way out as my stomach suddenly felt too sick to eat. The cool autumn air was a bit of a relief as I walked back to the dorms, although I still felt stifled like I was being watched… or hunted.

How was Enzo able to spot me in the crowd like that? And why did he always look so animalistic and hungry when he looked at me? I had never heard any of his many other flings complain of such a thing, so maybe it was all in my head. It had to be.

Why else would Enzo seem like such a predator?

Chapter 5 Homecoming

Nina

Just as I thought, Jessica came home an hour later with a frown on her face.

“Where did you go?” she said.

I looked up from my book as I sat on the couch. Thankfully, I had prepared an excuse beforehand.

“My stomach started to hurt,” I replied. “Probably from all the alcohol last night. I couldn’t get through the crowd to make it back to you, so I just decided to come home.”

Jessica let out a sigh and walked over to her door.

“I hope you’re feeling better now at least, because there’s a party at the fire pit later since we won the game. And don’t even think about saying no! You have to put on a sexy outfit and show Justin what he’s missing.”

With that, Jessica disappeared into her room -- presumably to get ready for the party. I sent Lori a quick text.

“Where u at? U going to that party later?”

A few minutes later, Lori replied: “Yeah. I promised Jess.”

I put my phone away with a sigh and closed my book. It was already seven o’clock, so the party would probably start in an hour or two. I decided to shower and change.

For some reason, as I got ready, I found myself actually caring about looking good… But not to make Justin jealous.

I wanted to look good for Enzo.

Jessica, Lori and I made our way to the party around nine o’clock. It was located outside, about a mile into the woods behind the school. It was an old campground from the 1970s with several little cabins, which had been cleaned up and repurposed by the students here for generations to use for… Well, you know.

At the center of the circle of cabins, there was a large fire pit, where a huge bonfire was already burning and loud music was playing. As we approached, I could see rambunctious boys whooping and throwing beer cans into the fire and flirting with girls. Alongside the fire, guys and girls danced and grinded on each other to the music.

“Like a bunch of monkeys,” Lori grumbled. She had her hands stuffed into her pockets and had her hood pulled up. Almost as soon as we arrived, she pulled out a joint and wandered off to go sit and smoke by herself. Jessica and I had become used to this by now, and didn’t mind our strange friend’s loner nature.

“You look good, by the way,” Jessica said, nudging me with her elbow. I had picked out a short black dress with tights and boots, and wore a leather jacket on top. I still had my hair in braids, but I put on a little eyeliner and lipstick. Hopefully I wouldn’t cry tonight.

“Thanks,” I replied. “You too.”

I walked over to a cooler nearby and grabbed a beer while Jessica stopped to flirt with a drunk guy. I took a sip and looked around as I tried to decide whether I wanted to join the dancing or sit by myself.

As I stood there, trying to decide what to do, I overheard what sounded like angry voices coming from inside one of the cabins. I was nothing if not a bit nosy, and nonchalantly walked over to the cabin, pretending to look at my phone while I eavesdropped.

“Listen, I think I made it pretty fucking clear that I was just having fun!”

I recognized that voice immediately: it was Lisa. And with her was none other than…

“I broke up with my girlfriend for you! You said we would get together!”

Justin.

I heard Lisa scoff. “I never said that,” she replied. “Besides, you knew what you were getting into. Why would I make things exclusive with you when I could pick any guy I wanted? Ugh, you’re pathetic.”

“Oh yeah? Any guy, huh?” Justin said. “How about Enzo, then? Everyone knows you’re still pissed that he broke up with you. So why don’t you go out there and ask him to dance, since you’ve apparently got the pick of the litter?”

I heard the sound of stomping across floorboards, and then the door swung open.

Lisa looked down at me from the top of the steps with a smirk.

“If you’re gonna eavesdrop, at least don’t make it so fucking obvious,” she said, then flipped her hair over her shoulder and jogged down the steps. I followed her with my gaze all the way to the fire pit, where Enzo was standing and drinking while a group of girls -- Jessica included -- fawned over him.

“Hey Enzo,” Lisa said in a sing-song voice, her ponytail bobbing as she sauntered up to him. Most of the other girls at this university wouldn’t dare walk up to Enzo so nonchalantly with so many girls around him, but seeing as Enzo and Lisa used to date, it wasn’t entirely unexpected of her.

“Hey,” Enzo replied. Much to my surprise, his eyes flickered to me briefly over Lisa’s shoulder. I felt like he was looking into my soul again, but it was over quickly when he looked back at Lisa.

Lisa folded her arms across her chest -- no doubt pushing her breasts together -- and rocked back and forth from her heels to her toes. “Wanna dance?” she said. “I haven’t had a dance partner yet tonight.”

Enzo frowned and took a swig of his beer, looking Lisa up and down. Around them, people began to watch the scene.

“We broke up ages ago, Lisa,” Enzo said.

Lisa dropped her hands to her sides and balled them up into fists. “Aw, come on!” she said. “You can’t tell me you don’t miss this.” She gestured to her body, which was still dressed in her tight cheerleader uniform.

Enzo simply shrugged and returned to his conversation with the other girls as though Lisa wasn’t even there. With a huff, Lisa stormed off. When she was gone, however, his gaze traveled over to me once more and fixed on me. His eyes almost seemed to glow again, and I felt afraid all of a sudden.

I involuntarily dropped my beer and quickly walked away, making for a spot behind one of the unoccupied cabins. I just needed a few minutes alone, and then I could return… Hopefully Enzo would have his eyes set on another girl by then.

“Hi, Nina.”

I practically jumped out of my skin at the sound of Enzo’s voice behind me. I whirled around to face him; blocking the light of the fire with his huge body, he looked somewhat menacing in the darkness.

Something else occurred to me, though… When we met at the bar, we had never exchanged names. How did he know my name?

Wordlessly, I tried to step around him to go back to the fire as this whole interaction made me feel uneasy. However, Enzo blocked my path and folded his arms.

“Why are you avoiding me?” he said, sounding a little hurt.

I stopped and bit my lip, peering around him to see Jessica dancing by the fire with a new boy.

“I’m not avoiding you,” I said.

Enzo sighed and unfolded his arms. “It sure seems like it,” he replied. “You left so abruptly last night.”

“What do you want me to say?” I whispered so that no one could hear if they were eavesdropping. “You had your one night stand with me. You never see girls more than once. You should be thanking me, because I’m just making it easy for you.”

“Is that what you really think of me?” Enzo asked. He didn’t try to hide his voice at all.

For some reason, I felt more confident confronting him now. “Everyone knows you’re a playboy who only sleeps with girls once before moving on to the next,” I said, stepping around him. He didn’t block me this time, but turned and frowned.

“Well, you’re different,” he replied.

Was this some sort of prank? The hockey captain, the star of the school and a playboy, thought I was “different” enough to keep talking to me after we slept together? I wondered if Lisa or Justin put him up to this to rub it in that I would never find love.

Enzo stepped closer to me and brushed a bit of hair out of my eyes, finally lowering his voice to a whisper. “I want to have a second time with you.”
🥰Read "Dating The Hockey Alpha".Discover more vast collections of novels on Joyreader.❤️❤️❤️

😍Her husband, the mafia boss, violently assaulted her when she was pregnant and even tried to kill her. So she fled with the child in her womb.🎉🥳🤩🤩
------
Chapter 1 My Mafia Husband
The clock showed it was past midnight, and Aria was fast asleep, completely oblivious to everything around her. Exhausted from a busy day, all she longed for was a peaceful rest.

Suddenly, she felt a heavy weight on her, crushing her petite form and pushing her deeper into the mattress. Panicking, she opened her eyes, looking desperately through the darkness of the room, and found those intense bright blue eyes staring back at her with unknown emotions.

She didn't need to switch on the light to know that the person touching her was her husband. She knew him very well—his touch, his smell, his eyes, and his breath.

"Why are you wearing panties? Did you forget that I told you you shouldn't wear panties and to always be ready for me in our bed?" he growled in her ear dangerously, making Aria shiver with fear.

Aria didn't want to enrage her husband, but she forgot all about it when she lay on the bed and fell asleep instantly. She hadn't been feeling well lately, and today she was so tired and sick that she couldn't think about anything except resting. However, this excuse was not going to work on her husband, Alessandro Valentino, the Mafia lord of Western Italy. Although he was a very rich and handsome man, he was even more dangerous whom no one wanted to upset because the only response that person got in return was a bullet to the head. Aria was also very afraid of her husband. Their marriage was not a normal one but a traditional, arranged union.

Alessandro had married Aria because his grandfather insisted on it. Aria was an orphan who had saved Alessandro's grandfather's life, and the grandfather believed Aria was the perfect bride for his grandson. When Alessandro refused, his grandfather threatened to disown him and strip him of his inheritance, including the Mafia empire and Valentino Enterprises, if he did not marry the girl of his grandfather's choice. His grandfather was a formidable figure in the Mafia world, and no one dared to defy him.

Alessandro's grandfather had chosen Aria as his granddaughter-in-law because of her simplicity and kind nature. However, Alessandro cared little for her and deemed her a gold digger. He never missed an opportunity to remind her of his disdain.

Alessandro's burning eyes bore into her. He was naked and warm, lying above her, and her body reacted involuntarily to his touch. She was startled and shrieked when her husband tore her panties swiftly and entered her without warning, causing Aria to cry out in pain. She had not been prepared, and the last thing on her mind was engaging in sex tonight.

"Fuck, you're so dry," Alessandro grunted with disgust. "And how many times have I told you to take a bath and change your clothes before going to sleep? You smell so bad, all sweat and spices as if you have been surrounded by them the whole day," he said with a scowl.

This was nothing new to her; in the three years of her marriage, she had accepted long ago that he didn't love her. But the constant insults were slowly killing her, bit by bit. Despite it all, she still clung to hope in her heart that one day he would fall in love with her. One day.

Aria averted her eyes and pursed her lips, unable to handle any more humiliation from his piercing gaze and cutting words. But in the next moment, he dipped his head into her neck, inhaling deeply as if relishing her scent, contrast to his degrading words.

Her breath hitched as she felt his fingers brush against her clit, moving in slow, deliberate circles. His wet and warm tongue traced along the silky skin of her throat, and she bit her lip to stifle any moans that threatened to escape. But the sensation was too intense, causing her to inadvertently utter a name.

"Ah, Alessandro!"

Suddenly, he stopped, lifting his head and fixing her with an intimidating glare.

"What did you just say?" he whispered, his voice slow and dangerously quiet, causing Aria to swallow hard.

"I... I'm sorry, Mr. Valentino," she stammered, the words tumbling out of her trembling lips.

She was not allowed to call him by his first name. Alessandro had forbidden her from doing so, stating that only his family and friends could address him by his first name. She couldn't.

"That's right. I'm only Mr. Valentino to you," he asserted coldly, his tone cutting like ice.

"Fuck, you taste so bad," he taunted, licking his finger drenched with her wetness, his gaze was icy as he looked at her. But his words didn't match his actions as he licked his finger clean as if it tasted so good.

Aria's heart sank as she felt the weight of his humiliation, her eyes glistening with the sting of his insults. He thought he could arouse her by making her feel undesirable, but all it did was fuel her anger.

She wanted to push him away, to scream at him and demand why he couldn't leave her alone and go and fuck those women he used to have in his arms during those high society parties. But she knew better than to challenge the devil himself.

She stared back into his eyes, expecting to see a grimace or hatred, but to her surprise, they remained unreadable, glaring at her without blinking, as if she were the most beautiful thing in the world.

His fingers resumed flicking her clit, and he thrust his hips fiercely, entering her once more, her slickness enveloping him easily. His lips found hers, kissing her with such hunger as if they had been apart for years. Yet, the reality was far from that; he had sex with her every night, regardless of her exhaustion or the disgust he always felt toward her.

Aria couldn't fathom why he harbored such animosity toward her, yet couldn't go a night without her. If she didn't know him so well, she might have mistaken his actions for those of a man in love. But he was Alessandro Valentino, the most ruthless and cruel man in the world. He lacked the capacity to feel anything; his heart was as cold as ice.

Alessandro was never gentle, always a rough and merciless lover between the sheets. Aria was accustomed to his roughness and aggression in bed, but today she feared getting hurt as Alessandro increased his pace.

"Wait, Mr. Valentino!" she blurted out, her voice tinged with panic.

"Why? What's wrong?" he asked, his tone laced with irritation.

"Please, be gentle tonight," she whispered, her voice pleading.

"What's so special tonight?" Alessandro chuckled dryly.

"I... I'm not feeling well," Aria murmured, lowering her eyes. But Alessandro grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.

Aria thought she saw concern in his cold blue eyes, but the next moment, it vanished, leaving her to believe it was just her imagination.

"What is this? A new trick of yours?" He narrowed his eyes on her.

Aria remained silent, refusing to respond. Growing impatient and determined to elicit a reaction from her, Alessandro threw her legs over his shoulder, entering deep and slowly rocked his hips, causing her to gasp.

"I enjoy seeing you in pain beneath me," he admitted with a wicked smile, and that was precisely what Aria feared.

But it seemed he was not in the mood to listen to her. So she lay there like a lifeless body, letting him have his way with her. Surprisingly, Alessandro was gentle tonight, trying everything to make her climax, despite Aria's refusal to respond. Yet her traitorous body succumbed to her husband's seduction, and she hated it. After nearly ravishing her for two hours and cumming inside her three times, Alessandro collapsed on top of her, exhausted and sleepy.

She gently touched his shoulder and rolled him to his side on the bed as he was too heavy for her to handle.

But another worry weighed heavily on her mind. For days, she had been feeling sick and nauseous, her body betraying her in ways she couldn't ignore. And when she missed her periods, she knew she had to face the truth.

She had taken a test this morning, the little white stick confirming her fears: she was pregnant.

A mixture of emotions flooded her—joy, fear, uncertainty. But foremost was the daunting task of telling Alessandro. He had made it abundantly clear from the very beginning that he didn't want a child with her, and the thought of his reaction sent shivers down her spine. She couldn't recall when she forgot to take her pill and this miracle had happened.

But deep down, beneath the fear and uncertainty, a glimmer of hope flickered—the hope that maybe, just maybe, Alessandro would surprise her with understanding and acceptance and this could be a new beginning for them as well, with a new life coming to their family.

Chapter 2 Unfaithful

The next morning, Aria was woken by a knock on her door. She slowly opened her eyes but panicked when she found a heavy hand around her, holding her tightly against a hard body. She recognized the touch of her husband but was still confused as to why he held her closer when he despised her so deeply. Was he so drunk last night that he forgot his hatred for her?

She slightly shifted and carefully peeked at her sleeping husband. She was still stunned by how a man so dangerous and powerful could look so gorgeous. Her eyes drank in the sight of her mafia husband’s broad, powerful shoulders and strong, muscular, tattooed arms wrapped around her like a python.

His hard, well-sculpted chest pressed against her back, and she could still feel every groove and ridge of his eight-pack abs. His thick, muscular thighs were entangled between her legs, and his hard morning wood poked her, seducing her to succumb to the temptation.

She sighed, looking at his calm face and closed eyes. His blue, enchanting eyes were his most alluring feature. However, his broad forehead, pointed nose, full natural red lips, and sharp jawline could even defeat a Greek god.

She still remembered her wedding day when she saw him for the first time and fell in love with him instantly. But then she realized slowly she had given her heart to a heartless devil who didn’t know how to cherish her love.

Right now, she was terrified that if his sleep was disturbed, his mood would be worse than ever. After spending three years with him, she knew him very well. She understood his needs and wants without him even speaking. It wasn't a regular habit, but a result of her selfless and unconditional love for him. She married him when she was eighteen, falling in love with him at first sight. After marrying him, she lived with the hope that one day her love and devotion would make him fall in love with her.

But slowly, her hope shattered as every day she saw photos of her husband with a new woman in his arms in every newspaper and tabloid. She realized she was living in false hope and that her wish for a happy marriage was never going to be fulfilled.

Swallowing the lump in her throat, she slowly removed his hands from her waist and carefully got up without making a noise. She was still naked, so she swiftly put on her clothes as the sound of knocking grew louder and went to open the door. The sides of the door slid apart, revealing her mother-in-law looking at her with a pitiful smile.

It was no secret how Alessandro treated his wife, and Aria was accustomed to those pitiful glances and sometimes mocking looks at her miserable status as the wife of the strongest and most powerful man in the country.

"Is Alessandro awake?" her mother-in-law, Maria, asked Aria. Maria was Alessandro's stepmother, but she was always kind to Aria and the only person who felt empathy for her. She had managed Alessandro’s father and Alessandro after his mother ran away with her lover, betraying his father. Alessandro was fourteen years old then, and since that day, he had hated women and never trusted any except his stepmother, Maria.

“No, he is still asleep,” Aria replied softly.

“Oh dear, he will be mad if he is late for his office. Never mind, I will wake him up. You go and prepare his breakfast. You know how terrible his mood gets when he doesn't get everything on time,” Maria suggested, holding Aria’s hand with concern. Aria nodded and quickly scurried downstairs to the kitchen to prepare Alessandro’s favorite breakfast.

Maria entered the room and closed the door behind her, a cunning grin playing on her lips as she looked at the sleeping Alessandro. She knew exactly what she had to do to spoil his day. As she slowly walked toward Alessandro's bed, something caught her foot, causing her to look down. There, on the floor, lay the shredded panties of Aria.

Her happy mood turned sour, and she gritted her teeth in anger. Maria never wanted her stepson to have a happy married life and constantly created misunderstandings between Alessandro and Aria. Alessandro, blinded by his trust in his stepmother, believed everything she said.

With hatred, Maria kicked the shredded panties, sending them sliding under the bed. Plastering on her fake sweet smile again, she approached the bed and tenderly caressed Alessandro's head, waiting for him to wake up.

But Alessandro slapped her hand away on instinct, making Maria yelp in pain. Alessandro opened his eyes and looked at Maria's pained face, confusion and irritation mingling in his sleepy gaze.

"I am sorry, Mother. I didn't know it was you," he muttered, but his voice remained cold. He had forgotten how to speak softly. So much bitterness filled his heart that he was unable to feel love or affection.

When his mother ran away with her lover, Alessandro’s father, Antonio—who was the mafia lord of western Italy at the time—caught them and killed both his wife and her lover in front of Alessandro. A small boy's heart couldn't bear the trauma of witnessing his mother's murder, unable to do anything to stop it. To shield himself, he instinctively began to believe that every woman was unfaithful and untrustworthy.

After Antonio married Maria and brought her home with her son, Alessandro was forced to call her "Mother." Maria showed him more love than she did her own son. Slowly, young Alessandro began to believe she was his well-wisher and trusted everything she said. Even now, as a twenty-eight-year-old grown man, believing his stepmother had become a habit for him.

"Good morning, Alessandro. It's late, and I thought to check on you. I was worried since you never sleep in so late," Maria murmured in a concerned voice.

"I came in late last night and I don't have a meeting until the afternoon. So, I didn't have to go to work early. Don't worry, I am fine," Alessandro said, getting out of bed and pulling a T-shirt over his head.

“Oh, silly me,” Maria laughed playfully, slapping her forehead. “And I thought you would be upset because Aria spent two million on shopping yesterday,” she said in a trembling voice. It was all part of her act to get Alessandro to believe her. “Please, don’t be mad at her. She’s young and naive.”

“Why would I be mad at her for spending my money? She’s my wife and can spend as much as she wants,” Alessandro said carelessly. Maria burned with jealousy, but she put on a meek smile. It was she who spent two million on shopping using the black card Alessandro had given to his wife with an unlimited limit. Maria always used Aria's card but blamed Aria for being a gold digger and using Alessandro's money without care.

“Oh, Alessandro, you are such a kind husband, my son. I don’t know why Aria feels the need to flirt with other men,” she whispered slowly but loud enough for Alessandro to hear.

“What did she do?” Alessandro’s eyes burned with anger as he glared at his stepmother.

"I am sorry, I shouldn't have blurted it out. I... I should leave," Maria muttered, her voice trembling with worry. She began to back away, knowing what was likely to happen next. It was her everyday act.

"No, stop," Alessandro ordered furiously. "Tell me what Aria did."

Maria sighed, pretending to be hesitant. In a falsely dull voice, she said, "Yesterday, when we went shopping, she met a young and handsome salesman. She flirted with him. I tried to warn her, but as you know, she never listens to me."

Alessandro didn't wait to hear more. He stormed out of the room, his mind set on finding his wife. Burning with anger and jealousy, he needed to make Aria realize who she belonged to.

Chapter 3 Unending Lies

Aria was in a hurry to reach the kitchen and make breakfast; she didn't want to delay and enrage Alessandro anymore.

Suddenly she felt her head spinning. She had to halt, gripping the banister. Her early pregnancy was taking its toll on her. Taking a moment to recover, she continued down to the kitchen and began preparing breakfast. They had servants, but even the servants treated her badly since her own husband didn't care about her.

She was enduring everything for a ray of hope, and now she had a reason for living: her baby growing inside her. Though Alessandro didn't love her, she had always loved him and still did. She believed their miracle baby was a result of her wish for true love and a happy life. Maybe after the baby was born, Alessandro would see her differently, and he would change himself for their family.

She was lost in her thoughts and cooking breakfast when a pair of arms around her waist startled her. The hot pan dropped from her hand, and she winced as the hot oil burned her soft skin, quickly turning it red. But she only cared about pushing away the dirty touch that made her nauseous.

“What the hell are you doing, Enzo? I am your sister-in-law,” she spat out with disgust as she pushed the man violently.

Enzo Valentino was Alessandro’s stepbrother, and he didn't miss a chance to assault Aria whenever he found her alone.

“Don't be so rude, Sister-in-law!” Enzo smirked as he stepped closer, making Aria take a step back instinctively. “My brother can’t appreciate a beautiful woman like you, but I can. Give me a chance, and I will fulfill all your desires,” he whispered, licking his lips while his dirty gaze roamed over Aria’s body, making her grimace with disgust.

“Go away, or I will scream,” she threatened, gazing at him with hatred and anger. Enzo laughed.

“And who is going to believe you?!”

She shrieked with fear as Enzo lunged at her, trapping her between the kitchen island and his body, trying to kiss her forcefully. Aria pushed him, thrashing her body and trying to hit him, but he didn’t budge. Her eyes widened as he grabbed her hair to steady her face. But a deep voice made him step back with extreme fear.

“What the fuck is going on here?”

“A…Alessandro!” Enzo stammered with fear as Aria swiftly ran to hide herself behind Alessandro, seeking shelter in his huge, powerful form.

“I warned Sister-in-law to stop this, but she seemed to be out of her mind and tried to seduce me,” Enzo said with a sad expression.

What?!

"He's lying!" Aria protested, her voice rising with indignation.

"Why would I lie and why would I betray my brother?" Enzo retorted fiercely.

Stepbrother. She corrected silently in her mind.

She yearned to slap hard the face of the liar before her. But before she could act, Alessandro grabbed her hand roughly, his grip unyielding as he forced her to face him.

She wanted to tell him that Enzo was a black sheep and leeching off Alessandro for his money, but he was so blinded by hatred for his own wife that he couldn't see it. However, when she saw Alessandro's eyes burning with fury as he glared at her, Aria's words died in her throat. He harshly grabbed her hand and dragged her to their bedroom, throwing her onto the bed.

“Was I not enough to satisfy you last night that you seek my stepbrother to quench your lust?” he gritted his teeth as he locked the room. “Such a whore you are! Always looking for more men to fuck your slutty pussy.”

Aria's heart shattered into pieces hearing those words from her husband. He was the only man, first and last, who had ever touched her. And she didn't want any other man to ever touch her. Never wanted any other man. She loved her husband and was always loyal.

"No, Mr. Valentino. I didn't..." she tried to explain, but a loud growl stopped her, "Shut the fuck up, you slut. Never answer me back!"

Her husband was so blinded by jealousy that he believed everyone but her. Alessandro swiftly pushed his pants down, and Aria knew what was coming next. Her husband was going to punish her in the worst way. She closed her eyes and let tears roll down as her husband used her body as he pleased.

Her heart cried, her soul wept, asking God silently when it would end.

____________________

Maria was happy as she stood in the corridor and watched the drama unfold before her when Alessandro shouted at Aria and dragged her to their room. She knew he was going to punish his wife for something she never did. A wicked smile stretched on her lips as she descended down the stairs, but her smile disappeared as she found her son standing in the kitchen. She had seen everything and was so scared to think Alessandro would kill Enzo, but blinded by anger and jealousy, Alessandro didn't see anything but all Maria and Enzo wanted him to see.

“What were you going to do, Enzo?” Maria scolded her son. “If you want that slut, seduce her alone and fuck her, but stay away from trouble with Alessandro. He is ruthless and will not hesitate to kill you,” she offered a word of advice to her son.

"Don't worry, madre. I am too smart to be caught into trouble,” Enzo boasted and both mother and son shared a cunning grin.

Enzo was Maria and Antonio’s son from their extramarital affair. Antonio's wife, Teresa, ran away because Maria wanted to kill her, and then Maria fabricated a story to make it appear as if Teresa had cheated on Antonio and fled with her lover. Out of rage, Antonio killed Teresa and then married Maria. Enzo was only a few months younger than Alessandro, but he didn't inherit anything from the fortune because Alessandro was the legal heir of the empire.

However, if Alessandro was unable to produce an heir by the age of thirty, Enzo could claim his right and take over the mafia and the entire Valentino empire. With misunderstandings brewing between Alessandro and Aria, the chances were high that either he would never have a child with her or he might kill her, for the greater good.

Chapter 4 Complicated Emotions

Maria knocked softly on the door, and a moment later, Aria opened it. Her eyes were downcast, and her shoulders slumped. Maria gave her a pitiful look and whispered, "I'm sorry, dear. I was helpless."

Aria's heart ached, but she knew no one could have saved her from her husband's fury. She didn't reply, her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned away and walked back to her chores. Her hands moved methodically as she stripped the bed sheets, her fingers trembling slightly, and replaced them with fresh ones. The bed had to be perfect, just as Alessandro liked it.

From the bathroom, the sound of the shower running was a constant reminder of his presence. Aria moved with purpose, smoothing the new sheets and fluffing the pillows, trying to keep her mind focused on the task.

"Is he in the shower?" Maria asked, her voice barely more than a whisper. Aria nodded without looking up, her movements mechanical.

Before Maria could say more, the bathroom door swung open, and Alessandro stepped out, a cloud of steam billowing around him. He wore a fluffy white robe, cinched tightly at his waist, his wet hair slicked back. He paused in the doorway, his eyes cold as they swept over Maria briefly before settling on Aria, who continued her work, not paying attention to her cruel mafia husband. Alessandro silently strode toward the walk-in closet to get ready for work.

Maria felt a surge of happiness as she watched the cold exchange between the husband and wife. Her plan seemed to be succeeding perfectly. But then, Aria jerked her head as her hair fell across her face, bothering her. As she unintentionally swept her hair to the side, it revealed love bites all over her neck and chin, and even on her cheek near her lips—marks Alessandro had left while punishing her in a loving way.

Maria gritted her teeth in rage. She couldn't understand why, despite all her efforts to turn Alessandro against his wife, he still chose to be intimate with her. Maria had tried everything to break their marriage. She sent hot supermodels and famous actresses to seduce Alessandro, hoping he would fall into their traps.

But Alessandro remained cold and indifferent to all the advances. Every night after the party, he would go home, having only taken pictures with those gorgeous women in his arms for the paparazzi. None of them could appeal to him enough to make him stay with them for the night. Instead, Alessandro just wanted the party to end so he could rush home to his wife.

Maria snorted at the thought that Alessandro might prefer seeing his wife cry in pain beneath him rather than hearing the other woman scream his name in pleasure.

She had no idea that Alessandro had never made love to his wife while she was in tears. Despite Aria's reluctance to be intimate, Alessandro would seduce her, bringing her so much pleasure that her cries turned into moans of delight. Yet, the harsh language he used to conceal his true feelings inflicted deeper wounds. But this was the way he had always been, learning from a young age to hide his feelings and make others bend to his will.

Alessandro never laid a hand on Aria in violence, but his words were sharp enough to cut her soul. Each cruel remark chipped away at her spirit, breaking her a little more every day. Aria's tender heart and sensitive mind suffered under the weight of his relentless emotional torment. She became convinced that her heartless husband took pleasure in her pain, believing he only cared about torturing her and watching her cry.

Aria's stomach churned suddenly, and she felt a wave of nausea wash over her. Clutching her hand over her mouth, she stumbled hastily towards the bathroom, her steps hurried and unsteady. Maria sensed something amiss and followed closely behind.

Inside the bathroom, Aria doubled over, her body racked with heaves as she emptied the contents of her stomach into the toilet bowl. Maria stood at the doorway, her brow furrowed as she watched Aria's distress. Suspicion flickered in her eyes with a hint of distaste arose in her mouth.

After what felt like an eternity, Aria finally managed to rinse her mouth clean and emerged from the bathroom, her face pale and drawn. She made a feeble attempt to leave the room, intending to proceed with her morning chores. She needed to set breakfast on the dining table for Alessandro before he emerged, ready for work. He demanded everything to be ready on time.

But before she could leave the room, Maria's sharp voice halted her in her tracks.

"Oh my God, Aria! Are you pregnant?" she exclaimed, her tone laced with forced excitement as she plastered a fake smile onto her face.

Alessandro swiftly emerged from the walk-in closet, his shirt half-buttoned and tie hanging loosely around his neck. His eyes shifted toward his wife, his expression a mixture of shock and disbelief.

Aria swallowed hard, her head spinning and her heart sinking with fear as her innocent doe eyes locked onto her devil mafia husband.

"Oh, Alessandro," Maria continued, her voice dripping with insincerity as she reached out to grasp her stepson's hand, feigning joy. "I am so happy! Finally, after three years of marriage, I am going to be a grandmother."

"Wait, what did you just say?" Alessandro’s eyes narrowed into thin slits, his voice taking on a dangerous edge that could send shivers down anyone's spine.

Maria, sensing his rising anger, trembled with fear and instinctively took a step back, putting some distance between herself and her stepson.

Alessandro's gaze then turned sharply to his wife, Aria, and he gritted his teeth in disbelief. "Aria is pregnant?!"

His furrowed brow sent shivers down Aria's spine, instantly drenching her in a cold sweat as she froze in place. Alessandro took measured steps toward her, his presence looming over her.

"Is it possible for you to carry my child, sweetheart?" Alessandro's voice was low and gentle, but beneath the softness, Aria could detect the warning, the impending storm. His seemingly tender tone held more cruelty than his harshest words, signaling that hell was about to break loose. Without a second thought, Aria instinctively shook her head, a defensive action to protect herself from her husband's wrath.

Chapter 5 His Girlfriend

"In your words, wife," he ordered, a cold smirk playing on his lips, his tone dripping with menace.

"N..no!" Aria managed to stammer out the words, her voice trembling with fear.

"That's right, and that's the only answer I expect from you," Alessandro drawled, his gaze piercing.

Then, Maria, with a look of disdain flickering across her face, muttered, "Then whose child is this?" She quickly masked her expression with false concern. "I... I didn't mean to say that."

But those words were enough to ignite a storm of anger, jealousy, and hatred in Alessandro's mind. Swiftly, he grabbed his wife's face between his fingers and thumb, exerting so much pressure that Aria feared her face might crack in two. His eyes bore into hers, a silent warning hanging in the air.

"If I find out you're carrying another man's child," he whispered dangerously, his voice a venomous hiss, "I won't hesitate to kill you and that bastard baby."

Aria's heart plummeted into the pit of her stomach. No matter what she said, she knew her husband wouldn't believe her. So, she remained silent, the weight of her secret pressing down on her. Alessandro grew weary of staring at her terrified face and glistening eyes. With a slight push, he turned away, grabbing his suit jacket and briefcase. He left for work without stopping at the breakfast table.

As the door clicked shut behind him, Aria's shoulders sagged in relief, but only momentarily. The looming dread returned as she realized she could only exhale freely until Alessandro discovered her pregnancy. She prayed for a miracle or a helping hand to make him see the truth, to realize that the life growing inside her was his own flesh and blood.

________________

In the dimming evening light, Aria wearily completed her household chores, her mind already drifting towards the impending task of preparing dinner. As she bustled about the kitchen, her movements slow with fatigue, Maria sauntered over, a sneer playing on her lips as she observed Aria's tired form, knowing full well the secret that lay hidden beneath her weary facade.

Aria's pregnancy, concealed with careful lies, had not escaped Maria's notice. She had stumbled upon the telltale pregnancy test stick in the refuse bin, a revelation that had ignited a simmering fury within her. Yet, outwardly, Maria maintained a facade of composure.

"Aria, dear," Maria began, her voice laced with false sympathy, "We're all heading out to the party soon. I hate to leave you alone like this, but you know how moody Alessandro can be. He'll be terribly upset if we don't obey his command to attend." Maria's words were laced with pity, though her true emotions lay elsewhere.

"And you won't believe the reason for this party," Maria continued, her voice laced with bitterness. "It's all for Vanessa, Alessandro's precious girlfriend, returning after three years . She's been away, pursuing her dreams of acting and modeling."

Aria's throat tightened at the mention of Alessandro's beloved.

"Take care," Maria said, squeezing Aria's hand in empathy before departing.

Left alone in the vast mansion, Aria's appetite waned at the thought of Alessandro celebrating his girlfriend's return. She set aside dinner for the servants before retreating to her room, seeking solace in early rest. As she settled, her phone chimed with a notification. Opening it, she was greeted by a viral news article featuring a picture of Alessandro and Vanessa locked in a passionate kiss. They appeared so happy, so perfect together, and Aria's heart shattered into countless pieces. Tears welled in her eyes as her hands circled around her stomach instinctively, thinking about her unborn baby. It became painfully clear that Alessandro's acceptance of her baby was uncertain. With Vanessa's return, Aria's last hope for a happy married life with Alessandro evaporated. She resigned herself to the reality that she could never be the woman Alessandro would truly love.

Suddenly, the electricity went out, plunging the entire mansion into darkness. Aria quickly lit up her phone, its dim light casting eerie shadows around her. She walked down the hall and tried calling the servants and guards, but no one responded. Panic began to rise within her when she heard the unmistakable sound of footsteps—many footsteps—entering the house. Flashing her phone's light toward the noise, she caught sight of several masked figures in black clothing, armed with knives and guns, clearly up to no good.

Her heart pounded in her chest as she quickly turned off her phone's light and began to run, relying on her intimate knowledge of the mansion. Having lived and worked there for so long, she knew every corner by heart. She silently navigated through the dark, hiding behind the kitchen counter, and waited, her breath shallow and quiet.

The intruders scattered through the house, their voices echoing ominously.

"Come out, come out, wherever you are," one of them taunted, their tone chilling.

Suddenly, she heard one of them speak with urgency, "We have to find that bitch and kill her right now, or the Boss will kill us."

Boss!

The name clicked in her mind. There was no denying it; she knew who it had to be. Who else could be the boss but Alessandro Valentino? The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her own husband wanted her dead.

The weight of the betrayal was almost unbearable, but she knew she had to survive—for her baby.

With a renewed sense of determination, Aria decided to stay hidden inside a kitchen cabinet, holding her breath as she listened to the intruders search the mansion. They were rummaging through rooms, their voices growing more frustrated with each passing moment. She waited, heart pounding, until she sensed they had moved further away.

Seizing the opportunity, Aria quietly opened the cabinet door and slipped out of the kitchen. She moved stealthily through the darkened halls, her knowledge of the mansion guiding her steps. When she reached the front door, she peeked outside, ensuring the coast was clear.

As she stepped out of the house, a chilling realization struck her, confirming her doubts: Alessandro had orchestrated this so well. He had instructed the servants and guards to leave her alone in the mansion, making it easy for his men to intrude into the mansion and kill her. Tears streamed down her face, but she wiped them away, focusing on her escape. For the first time in her life, it seemed that fate wanted her to live.

Determined and resolute, Aria left everything behind—the house, her husband, her old life. Aria sold her wedding ring, a symbol of her broken marriage, which was worth ten million dollars. With the money, she bought a plane ticket to New York, planning to start a new life where no one could find her or her baby.

"Don't worry, baby. Your dad doesn't want you and me, but I will always love you and protect you," Aria said, caressing her belly as she talked to the baby inside. Tears of betrayal and heartbreak rolled down her cheeks, but she quickly wiped them away with firm determination.

As she boarded the flight, she took a final look behind her.

"Goodbye, Alessandro Valentino," she whispered to herself. "Now you are free to live as you want."

My boyfriend dumped me immediately after I told him I am pregnant.
Am I going to drop out of school?
Just as I was falling into despair, my brother's best friend, the popular hockey captain said to me, “Let me be your baby’s dad.”💕
---------------------------------------
Chapter 1 - A Bolt From The Blue
Double lines. Positive.
I tried crushing the pregnancy test with my foot. I even threw it in the trash.

But it couldn't erase the horrible fact that I was PREGNANT from my brain.

I looked at the picture of the 18th birthday I had just celebrated. My secret-boyfriend Joseph and I had taken sweet selfies, but those pictures now looked a little distorted.

Unlocking the screen, I checked once more for a reply from Joseph. Only my own message stared back at me. Just like every time I’d checked before.

The double checkmarks proved he read the message, but he hadn’t replied.

I tried again. And again. Eventually, he stopped reading them.

Lightning flashed outside. But I needed to know what Joseph thought. Now.

I flew down the stairwell, and out the side door into the rain.

I had no one else I could talk to. As werewolves, our inner wolf doesn't show up until we're 19.

I loved dance. I practiced so hard, and I was good at it. That's why I enrolled in Lunarhaven Academy, the best private elite school in the kingdom, as a cheerleader.

Was I going to have to give it up? But then what would happened to me? Would I have to drop out from the Academy?

My family never had time for me. My parents only wanted to hear from me when I achieved something.

I could never tell my oldest sister, the perfect and beautiful Luna. The family’s favorite. If I confided in her, she’d tell Mom in a second.

My older brother Dylan was the one I felt closest to, but he was overprotective. If he knew, he’d probably be on the first flight home from Silvermoon Academy, where he was spending a semester as an exchange student.

Joseph had to answer.

As a star soccer player, Joseph lived in one of the separate athlete’s dormitories. Rather than the single bed, shared bathroom dorms where I stayed, these were elaborate villas. Each room had their own kitchenette and personal bathroom.

Each athlete was seen as elite. They were popular on campus, even with the faculty and staff. With that popularity came privilege and preference. Fancy dorms were only the start of the gifts they received.

I had always been proud of Joseph for all that his soccer skills helped him achieve. He was someone Mom would adore.

Now I cursed it a little, if only because a superintendent stopped me just inside the front door. Nearby I heard the bass of loud music and distant laughter.

“Please,” I said. “Where is Joseph?”

The superintendent wasn’t much taller than me, but the way she sneered down her nose at me made me feel small.

“Joseph is in his room,” the superintendent said. “He asked not to be disturbed.”

“It’s important –”

“It’s getting late, isn’t it?” The superintendent crossed her arms. “Shouldn’t you be returning to your own dorm?”

Movement shifted at the edge of my vision. I glanced down the hall and saw a tall, handsome man storm toward me.

I would recognize that dark, windswept hair and piercing gaze anywhere.

Asher. My brother’s best friend. One of the very last people I’d hoped to see.

If he discovered I was pregnant, undoubtedly he would tell Dylan. I was no way ready for that to happen. Especially not before I spoke to Joseph.

Asher’s intense eyes weighed heavy on me, taking in my full person, head to toe. When he looked back to my face, those eyes darkened further. This hint of anger was the only emotion on his perfect, blank slate of a face.

I knew Asher didn’t like me. I’d met him several times with Dylan, and each time he’d only given one word responses to my attempts at friendly conversation.

He never once returned my smile. Actually, I’d never seen him smile at all.

Inching backwards, I told the superintendent, “Maybe I can come back tomorrow…”

Too slow.

Asher stopped at our side. Eyes fixed on me, he told the superintendent, “I can take care of this.”

With the superintendent gone, I did the only thing I could think to do to protect my secret. I turned and ran.

I’d been to this dorm a few times, always under the cover of night. Joseph never wanted anyone to know I was visiting him. Because of the secrecy, I knew the way to the stairwell that led to his floor.

I only made it a few steps before Asher blocked my path. Captain of the hockey team, Asher daily trained for muscle mass and speed. Plus, as the son of an Alpha, he was naturally gifted.

I should have known I wouldn’t make it far, but my panic had overridden my judgement. Now I felt both panic and shame.

Asher continued to stare. Still clutching my phone, I instinctively wrapped my arms around my waist to hide my still-flat belly. Asher likely saw that too, but overwhelmed, I couldn’t bring myself to lower my arms.

With my downward gaze, I watched as his hands formed fists. Then, he reached beside me and opened a door.

I blinked up at him.

“In here,” he commanded. No room for argument.

I slinked inside, stopping at the center of the spacious dorm room. Asher entered behind me and closed the door. He stayed there, just inside the doorway.

“Cynthia, why are you here?” Asher asked.

“It's not your business.”

“What could possibly be so important that you need to come here in a stormy day?” he asked.

Turning to face him, I lifted my chin, defiant. Inside, my heart pounded. My hands would shake if I wasn’t clutching my waist so hard.

The silence stretched as he watched me. I felt like an ant under a microscope.

Suddenly he frowned, just a bit at the corners of his mouth, and turned toward the bathroom. He returned an instant later holding a towel. He held it out toward me.

At that moment, I shivered. Adrenaline had gotten me this far, but now I realized how cold I was. And how wet.

Looking down, my white shirt had become translucent against me, hugging my cleavage like a second skin. I hadn’t even thought to put on a bra before I left my room, let alone a jacket. The curves of my breasts, including my nipples hardened from the cold, were on full display.

Asher had looked. He had seen.

I snatched the towel from Asher and held it protectively over myself. Heat flared in my cheeks. “W-Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Don’t worry,” he said with a tiny shrug. “You aren’t my type.”

“Y-you--!”

“I’ve already forgotten it.” His hooded gaze dropped to where the towel covered me, then away. Voice sharp, he said, “You won’t go unless you tell me why you're here.”

Who was he to give me orders?

His breath was hot on my ear. “Are you going to tell me what’s going on? Or do I need to guess?”

His gaze bore into mine like he could see straight through me.

Dread clawed at my chest.

"I need to see Joseph." I compromised.

Chapter 2 Caught In The Act

Two months prior, my brother Dylan had introduced me to Asher. Dylan had been about to leave for his semester abroad.

“Asher’s my best friend,” Dylan had told me. Turning to Asher, he said, “I need you to take care of Cynthia for me while I’m gone.”

I bristled with annoyance. Dylan was so overprotective, he always treated me like a little kid. “Dylan, I’m an adult now. I can take care of myself.”

Dylan gave me a soft smile. “Maybe, but you’ll always be my little sister. You can’t blame me for worrying about you.”

“You don’t need to worry about me.”

Dylan opened his mouth to speak, but Asher cut him off.

“I will take care of her,” Asher said like a vow.

The tension in Dylan’s shoulders eased. “Good. That’s a relief. Thank you.”

Neither man seemed eager to listen to me. Asher had only barely glanced at me the whole time.

I’d heard of Asher even before meeting him. His cold, standoffish reputation preceded him. I had no idea how he and Dylan, always warm and smiling, came to be such good friends.

Regardless, I purposefully avoided Asher since that moment, and he’d seemed content to keep his own distance. But now, standing in his dorm room with his hand on my arm, I was snared in his attention.

Are you going to tell me what’s going on? He was still waiting for an answer. When I didn’t give one, his gaze narrowed.

“How long after Dylan left did you hook up with Joseph?” Asher asked. “It’s only been two months.”

I didn’t need my brother’s permission to date, and I certainly didn’t need to explain myself to Asher. “This has nothing to do with you.”

I attempted to rip my arm from his grasp, but he held firm. His hand was hot on my cool, damp skin.

“Joseph thinks he’s smooth,” Asher said. “He walks down this hallway to use the side stairwell up to his room. He avoids using the main stairwell, but none of us are fooled. Everyone in this building knows what he has going on.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Cynthia, I’ve seen him bring at least six girls up to his room in the past two months.”

The air punched from my lungs. No, that couldn’t be right. Joseph had a solid reputation as a popular, future Alpha. He was a center forward on the soccer team, and never missed a practice. He held doors open for women, and everyone said how much of a gentleman he was.

With me, he had always whispered soft sweet words in my ear when we were together. He’d complimented my looks, and my body, and sometimes he’d say how much he wanted to keep me wrapped up like a present just for him.

Until today, he’d returned all my messages, usually including lots of text hearts.

There was no way he could be doing the same with other woman.

“You don’t believe me,” Asher said, not a question.

“I have no reason to trust you.” I had to get away from Asher. I needed to see Joseph. “You clearly don’t approve. I bet you’d say anything to keep me away from him, but it won’t work!”

I tried again to break Asher’s hold. When he wouldn’t budge, I grabbed his wrist with my hand and twisted.

He didn’t even wince. Instead, his free hand pried my grip away.

“Let me go,” I demanded.

Asher’s jaw clenched, but he didn’t say anything. His touch wasn’t hard enough to bruise, but it was firm, like a shackle.

I met his glare with my own. “You can’t stop me from seeing Joseph. Tonight.”

“You want to see him so badly?” Asher growled. “Come with me.”

I planted my heels. I didn’t want to go anywhere with him.

When we reached Joseph’s door, I squirmed against Asher’s hold with renewed fury. Asher couldn’t be here for this.

“Let go of me!”

To my surprise, he complied, but only to reach in front of me and open Joseph’s door.

A dim table light illuminated the large space bright enough for me to see the tangled sheets of the bed – and the two figures entwined under them.

Joseph had his mouth against the neck of another woman. His hips pushed between her open thighs. Her face scrunched up in pleasure.

My stomach dropped to the floor. “Joseph?”

It couldn’t be him. It had to be some other guy who looked just like him, who had borrowed his room. Joseph wouldn’t do this to me.

The couple stilled. The girl, gasping, snatched at the sheet to hide her exposed breasts. Joseph rolled away from her and up onto his feet beside the bed. Grabbing the comforter, he wrapped it around his waist.

“Asher?” Joseph ran a hand over his face, wiping sweat from his brow. He laughed. “Now isn’t the best time. Did you need something?”

That was Joseph’s voice. His laugh. His face. His body, walking toward us. I couldn’t deny what I was seeing any longer.

“Joseph?” I whispered again, chest aching. There had to be some explanation for this.

Joseph’s hand dropped. He looked at me as if noticing me for the first time, and with that recognition, anger followed. His brow lowered.

“Cynthia? What are you doing here?” Glancing between me and Asher, his lip curled into an ugly snarl. “Are you checking up on me? Did you coax Asher to keep an eye on me?”

“N-No, I –”

He wouldn’t let me finish. “You didn’t have to bring him into this. If we had something to talk about, we could do it privately.”

“But there is something!” I said in a rush before he could cut me off again. I stepped into the room. “It’s really important, and we need to—”

“Get out,” Joseph snapped.

“But –”

“Now, Cynthia.” Starting forward, he roughly shoved my shoulders, pushing me backwards. “I’m so sick of clingy girls like you, watching me every second.”

My feet skidded across the floor tiles. I struggled to stay upright.

“Do you think you own me? You think you can tell me what I can and can’t do?” His sharp scowl tore into me.

“If you would listen –”

“You’ve gone too far this time. We’re done.”

“Joseph, please!”

“Don’t call me. Don’t text me. Don’t speak to me.”

My heels caught the doorframe, and I stumbled into Asher, who hadn’t moved an inch from where he’d been.

His hand caught my elbow as I righted myself against the wall of his body. When I was steady, his hand fell away so quickly I wondered if I had imagined it.

I turned back to Joseph. I started forward again, ready to fight to get him to listen. “I only want to—”

Joseph slammed the door in my face. If I had been one inch closer, it would have broken my nose.

I stood frozen for a moment, staring at the grain of the wooden door. Disbelief pulsed through my veins. I couldn’t move.

How could this have happened?

Asher crossed his arms over his chest. I faced him and found a pair of cold eyes staring back at me.

He’d led me here, knowing this would happen.

Embarrassment and hated curdled in my stomach. I felt I might be sick.

His face revealed no hint of emotion. No sympathy. No guilt. No shame.

He asked, voice flat, “Now do you believe me?”

Chapter 3 A Choice To Make

“Now you’ve seen what Joseph is with your own eyes,” Asher said. “Now you understand why you need to keep away from him.”

Slowly, my shock wore off. In its place, anger began to boil and churn.

“You’ll thank me someday,” Asher said.

“You want me to thank you?” I asked, breathless with disbelief.

“I vowed to take care of you,” he said. Looking away, he added softly, as if to himself, “Guess I make a pretty good baby-sitter, after all.” His voice held a hint of pride.

Baby-sitter?!

My anger boiled over, and I snapped, tone biting, “You’re worse than Dylan.”

Asher was more controlling and not nearly as kind.

“You are not my brother.” I stepped closer to him, right up against his chest.

He lifted one brow ever so slightly but didn’t otherwise move.

“What I do and what happens to me is none of your concern,” I said. I wanted to shout, but we were already drawing attention again. But with a sharp look from Asher, any onlookers quickly moved on.

Asher squared his shoulders. “I made a promise to Dylan. I don’t break my promises.”

He wouldn’t listen to me. He didn’t seem to care what I thought. It was all so frustrating!

I blinked back the tears from my eyes. I didn’t want him to see me cry.

“Maybe you planned this all along,” I said. “Maybe you wanted to see your little sister humiliated? Did you want to watch me get dumped? Are you enjoying this?”

“Cynthia.” There was something in his voice, but the emotion was so slight, I couldn’t read it. I was far too busy trying to keep myself from falling apart.

“I never asked you to do this,” I said.

Maybe Dylan had. But where was the consideration for my feelings?

Asher reached out for me, but I instantly shied away from his touch. Where would he drag me to next? I didn’t want to find out.

“Leave me alone, Asher,” I told him and sprinted away.

Regardless, as I rushed down the stairwell, I thanked every power in the universe that I had been able to keep my secret from Asher. He was so overbearing. I could only imagine what rules he would try to lord over me if he knew?

Outside, with the rain to hide my tears, I finally let them fall. The towel I held – Asher’s towel – soaked through.

In the safety of my dorm room, I tossed the towel and my wet clothes into a corner and changed into soft pajamas.

I cried softly but refused to let myself fully fall apart. Despite what I had seen and how my heart was breaking, I still needed to talk to Joseph about the pregnancy.

When he knew about the baby, maybe everything would change.

Joseph, I’m pregnant. I need to know what you think.

I waited. Double check marks appeared.

I waited longer, but he sent no response.

My thoughts returned to my family. I couldn’t talk to Mom, or my sister, or Dylan.

My cousin Nancy was a nurse at the maternity hospital. If anyone would know what to do, she would. And while we weren’t exactly best friends, we were close enough that I believed she might keep my secret.

“Cynthia?” Nancy’s kind voice came through the phone and I let out a broken, relieved breath. “Cynthia, what’s wrong?”

The weight of the secret had been swelling inside of me all day, and it bubbled out now, breaking the dam I’d built to hold it. I told Nancy everything about Joseph and the pregnancy.

I ended with, “Please, please don’t tell anyone. Don’t tell Mom.” Our family wouldn’t understand.

“I won’t,” Nancy promised. She knew as well as me how conservative our family was about pregnancy. If they knew I had gotten pregnant, they would never forgive me.

“And this guy… Joseph,” Nancy continued. “He’s a jerk. He’s not willing to step up.”

I wanted to argue but Nancy was right. He had seen my text. If he wanted any part of the pregnancy, wouldn’t he have reached out by now?

“Stop thinking about Joseph and decide what you want,” Nancy said. “You have options.”

My hands trembled around the phone. I didn’t know what I wanted. When I thought of the future I had dreamed for myself, having a baby so young didn’t really fit. Especially when I would have to raise it alone.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have it.” My voice was so small, I barely recognize myself.

Nancy’s tone was gentle. “It’s not uncommon for student mothers to choose abortion.”

The next morning, I sat in the waiting room of maternity hospital’s surgery wing, waiting for my number to be called.

If I didn’t have the baby, my life could more or less go back to the way things were before. I could throw myself entirely into dancing and cheerleading. I wouldn’t have to live under the heavy weight of uncertainty about what I would do with my life, or what Joseph might think.

Joseph had been so callous and cruel. His words continued to cut into me. I could almost hear them on repeat in my mind.

Don’t call me. Don’t text me. Don’t speak to me.

If I was so terrible that he never wanted to speak to me again, maybe I wasn’t good enough to have this baby.

Besides, if I did have this baby, I would lose absolutely everything.

My parents wouldn’t want to have anything to do with me. I’d be a black mark on the family. They’d undoubtedly refuse to continue paying my expensive school fees, and I’d have to drop out.

I couldn’t let that happen. I had to go through with the abortion.

I sunk into my chair, trying to clear my head. Thinking too much about it created cracks in my resolve, and I couldn’t allow any more doubt.

Suddenly, a door opened, and a woman accompanied by a nurse was led into the hallway. Tears streaked down the woman’s face. She held a tissue but didn’t use it. She moved slowly, as if in a trance.

The nurse guided her past the neonatal delivery room, and the woman nearly dropped to her knees. Her sobs were loud now, almost like howls. The nurse called for others to come help. One offered the woman a sedative.

Nancy had warned me of this. During our phone conversation, she’d carefully asked if I had felt bonded to the baby.

“If the wolf within the mother has already begun to feel an attachment, the procedure can be dangerous,” Nancy had explained. “It can be difficult for the wolf to understand.”

The woman accepted the sedative. The nurses helped her into a wheelchair and rolled her further down the hall.

I rubbed my hand over my belly. My stomach remained mostly flat yet, but I noticed now that some of my weight sat differently than before. It almost seemed like I ate too much, but I knew the truth. I was starting to show.

A baby was in there. I could almost… feel them.

A small warmth blossomed in my chest.

A baby. My baby.

A nurse at the check-in counter called a number. I looked at the slip in my hand.

The number was mine.

Chapter 4 Attacked By An Ex-lover

“I’m sorry.”I had to get out. “I don’t know what I’m doing here. I shouldn’t be here.”

I dropped my number slip into the trash and ran to the door.

Outside, with the hospital doors sliding closed behind me, I shut my eyes and finally allowed myself to breathe again.

Now I was connected with my baby by some kind of almost-spiritual bond. I could feel their presence growing inside of me. To purposefully cut that connection now… I wouldn’t be able to recover.

No, I would never get an abortion. I couldn’t.

But there were other things I could do. When Nancy had spoken of options, one of them was adoption. With adoption, I could take my time considering it, and work to find the right family for my baby. I wouldn’t have to decide anything right now.

My breathing came easier.

Next, I opened a text to Joseph. He still hadn’t replied from the night before. I knew now he wouldn’t, but even so, he deserved to know what I had decided.

I typed, I’m going to have the baby.

I hit send before I could regret it, and clicked off the screen of my phone.

The phone immediately buzzed in my hand.

It was from Joseph.

It read, Come to my room as soon as you can. Let’s talk.

Hope coiled in my heart as Joseph let me into his dorm room. I ignored looking at the bed, last night’s hurt still raw within me. Instead I kept my eyes on him.

He closed the door and faced me, but his gaze avoided mine. He looked at the ceiling and then the floor, but never at me.

Yet even with his shifty eyes, that he had invited me here at all felt like a positive step. It gave me the courage to ask, “Does this mean you’ll help with our baby?”

He huffed a sharp breath. Voice sharp as a dagger, he asked, “How can you be so sure it’s mine?”

I stood very still as the world blurred around me. I could only see him, and the way he finally looked at me, like I was a pest to be rid of.

“How can you ask me that?” I whispered, having lost the strength in my voice. My legs felt soon to follow.

He hugged his arms over his chest, clutching at his elbows. “Just have an abortion, Cynthia. You’re young enough to have a quick recovery. It’ll be like it never happened. Then you can have the kids you want later.”

“No,” I said. “I tried to. I-I can’t.”

His face added disgust, looking much as it had the night before when he had kicked me out of this same room. Instinctively, I inched a half-step backwards.

He followed. “Can’t or won’t?”

I didn’t reply, and that seemed to confirm his worst assumptions.

“I didn’t force you to have sex,” he said, his voice low now. Predatory. “You begged me for it. And now, what? You are trying to push this off on me?”

He unhooked his arms and held them down at his sides, taut as bowstrings, hands like claws.

“What do you want from me, Cynthia? Are you trying to blackmail me? Are you trying to get money for the abortion?”

“N-no, I –”

“Do you have any idea what would happen if word got out about this? To me? To you? If your brother knew, he would hate you. If the cheerleaders found out, you’d be kicked to the side.”

I could barely breathe from the fury and fear and heartbreak that choked at my throat. How could I never have noticed that Joseph was so full of bitter hatred?

How could he ever think so low of me, that I would try to blackmail him? Why did it sound so much like he was trying to blackmail me?

My baby deserved better than this. Than him.

“You d-don’t to worry,” I said, breaking only once. “I’ll take care of the baby on my own. You don’t have to be involved. We won’t bother you.”

He stepped closer to me, and I was running out of room to back away. Every inch of his posture, his posture, and his words felt like a threat.

“You’re still going to have it?” he spat out the words.

I nodded.

“You! Brazen little bitch!”

He pounced without warning, slamming me onto the ground. Only his hands gripping fiercely in the front my shirt kept my head from hitting the floor.

He crouched over me, feet planted at either side of my hips. He yanked me forward by my shirt until his face was directly in front of mine.

“You were only ever trying to steal my sperm, weren’t you?” he shouted. His eyes were wild and dangerous. I’d never seen anyone so furious.

I clawed at his wrists, trying to loosen his hold. He only gripped harder, ripping holes into my shirt.

“After an Alpha’s son, weren’t you? Any would do, to fuck a kid into you. Then you’d soak up the reward, right? Guaranteed money and glory because you trapped me with your damn womb!”

He was so angry, I half-expected him to shift into his wolf at any moment.

My own wolf had not yet appeared to me, but I could feel her in the low whimpering in my throat.

I slid my hands from his wrists down around my waist to cover my belly. I wanted to fight back, but I couldn’t risk it. I couldn’t do much of anything like this, but I would give all I had to protect my baby.

“You don’t deserve to bear my blood!” he yelled in my face.

Suddenly a sharp, visceral hatred sparked within me for this man. I thought I knew hatred before, but that had been nothing compared to this.

He dare Joseph threaten me? More, how dare he threaten my child?

He released my shirt, and my back hit the floor. His hands found my shoulders instead. His fingers dug deep into my skin.

Clutching my belly, I squeezed my eyes shut.

“Get away from her!” A feral voice roared from the doorway.

In an instant, Joseph was ripped from atop me and sent flying into the wall. He landed on his desk and rolled onto the floor.

A pair of strong arms curled around me and plucked me from the floor into a bridal carry. I was held against a muscled chest and looked up into the piercing eyes of my savior.

Asher.

I blinked, but he didn’t disappear. He was really here.

I didn’t understand. He was aloof, cold as an iceberg, and distant. Yet here he was, arriving just in time as if I’d dreamed him.

On the ground, Joseph stirred, groaning.

Looking at him, Asher growled deep in his throat. I could feel it vibrating where my hand pressed against his chest. Asher held me closer. He cradled my body gently, like I was someone precious.

Someone fragile.

I glanced over his shoulder to the door. It had been kicked in with such force, the wood had splintered. Chunks of it littered the floor.

Asher must have been furious to do that kind of damage. What could have triggered him to use his werewolf strength?

At once, the blood drained from my face so fast, I felt lightheaded.

Joseph had been yelling. You don’t deserve to bear my blood!

How much had Asher overheard?

Chapter 5 An Unexpected Invitation

Without another word to Joseph, Asher carried me out of the room, down the stairwell, and into his own room.

His hands lingered on my shoulders. He brushed his thumbs lightly over tears of my shirt, where Joseph’s fingers had marred my skin with bruises.

The air between us felt charged. The silence was thick.

“Are you pregnant with Joseph’s baby?”

He likely already knew. To deny it now, would only make things worse. “Yes.”

He exhaled slowly, as if trying to keep himself calm. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

I stepped back from him, out of his reach. He let his arms drop.

“Why would I tell you?” I asked. “None of this concerns you.”

His mouth pressed into a hard line. Fire sparked in his eyes. “Dylan talked about you all the time. His little sister, so sweet and innocent. Guess he doesn’t really know you at all."

“Don’t talk to me about Dylan,” I snapped. “And don’t act like you know me.”

He stared at me for a long moment, and I shifted under the weight of his gaze.

Then he grabbed his phone from his back pocket.

“What are you doing?” I asked at once, panicked.

“Texting Dylan,” he said simply, like that didn’t mean the end of my world.

“Why? You don’t have to do that.”

Asher’s thumbs moved fast over the phone screen. “Dylan asked for updates on you. I think this counts as a damn big update.”

“You can’t!” I jumped forward, reaching for his phone. He held it up high in the air, well above my head. “Please, Asher. Don’t!”

His fingers paused. He glanced down at me.

I knew I only had one chance to convince him. “If you tell him, he’ll come back, and if he comes back, he could ruin his whole future. You know how hard he has worked to be a part of the exchange program.”

“He’d want to know,” Asher said flatly. “And with a reason like this, maybe he should come back.”

“No, please.”

I held my hands to my chest. I wasn’t telling Asher the full truth. I didn’t want to give voice to my truest fears. But if it would stop Asher, then I had to.

“If Dylan finds out… If he comes back…” I closed my eyes and gathered my strength. “He’ll kill Joseph. Or try to. And he won’t just ruin his academic future but his entire life.”

I could imagine it. Dylan’s protective wolf tearing out of him, attacking Joseph.

If Asher was truly Dylan’s best friend, he would know I spoke a frightening truth. Dylan was so protective of me that he’d kill for me.

The quiet stretched. When I opened my eyes, Asher had lowered his phone.

“I’ll take care of it,” he said.

“You can’t tell him.”

Asher huffed a sharp exhale. His gaze fell to the bruises on my shoulders. “Only if you promise not to see Joseph alone again.”

Relief flooded through me. “Okay.”

He returned his phone to his back pocket and turned from me. I rushed from his room before he could say anything else.

Back in my dorm room, I paced again. I had found a moment of peace, but I knew it wouldn’t last.

I felt so helpless. With Asher in on my secret, who knew what he would do? He’d agreed not to tell Dylan for now, but what if he changed his mind?

And then there was Joseph. I was still reeling from his reaction. My shoulders ached.

Covering my face with my hands, I struggled to maintain any sense of calm.

A knock on my door sent me jumping nearly out of my skin.

I pulled myself together and went to the door. The boy behind it was an athlete I recognized from Joseph’s dorm. He handed me an envelope with my name on it.

It wasn’t Joseph’s handwriting. I sighed in relief, thanked the boy, and closed the door.

Opening the envelope revealed an invitation to a party at the athlete’s dorms, held the day after tomorrow. Scrawled along the bottom was a note addressed to me.

Come or I’ll call Dylan. – Asher

I crushed the envelope into a ball and threw it across the room. I didn’t want to go to any party. What could Asher possibly be thinking?

But I didn’t have any choice.

Two days later, I arrived at the athlete’s dorm for the party.

I scanned the crowd, and quickly found who I was looking for. I rushed across the room and cornered Asher near the drink table.

He lifted a plastic cup to me in greeting. I barely refrained from smacking it out of his hand.

“Why are you doing this to me?” I hissed. “You can’t possibly think there is anything I want to celebrate!”

He tilted his head and started walking. I followed him to a more private corner of the room.

Infuriatingly, he still didn’t say anything. He leaned against the wall with a type of lazy confidence that made me want to rage. Only the people around us kept me from yelling.

“You are the most insensitive man I’ve ever met,” I snapped. “Why would you force me to come here, knowing what you know?”

He continued to refuse to speak, rankling all of my nerves.

“Even a robot has more feelings than you!” I said, louder than I meant to. I relented at once, glancing around, but no one paid me any attention.

Asher looked at me then, a hard edge in his gaze. “Calm down, trouble maker.”

I frowned at him.

“You want to know why you’re here?” he said. “Look around.”

I wanted to argue that I already had, but his emotionless face had me holding my tongue. I looked around again, slower.

The room was full of beautiful women, with long legs and short skirts. A couple of them I recognized as fellow cheerleaders. Several more, I remembered their faces but not where I’d seen them before. The rest were strangers.

Everyone talked and laughed, having a good time.

Other than Asher, there wasn’t a man in sight.

“They’re all girls,” I said.

Asher lifted a brow. “And what else do they have in common? Or should I say, what do they have in common with you?”

Certainly they weren’t all pregnant. And only a few were dancers like me. No, there had to be something else that tied us together, for Asher to mention it.

Asher pushed off the wall, leaning over my shoulder instead. “Do you need a hint?”

I had one growing suspicion but I wasn’t sure it was possible. Or that Asher would take the time to arrange it.

When I looked up at him, his lips twitched like he meant to smile but couldn’t. “You guessed right.”

I hadn’t said anything, but he must have seen it in the surprise on my face.

“Look around, Cynthia,” Asher said. “A flirt? A secret girlfriend? They’re all here.”

He hummed, clearly satisfied with himself.

Watching him, I didn’t know what to think, or what to expect.

The hard edge in his eyes froze over, ice cold.

“Every girl in this room is one of Joseph’s conquests.”

😍💞I was reborn three days before the apocalypse. This time, armed with a survival guide for the end of the world and a strange storage space, I will change the tragic end of my previous life!💕🔥
--------------------------
Chapter 1 Rebirth

"Ah..."

Nadia Jean's eyes snapped open as she sat up abruptly in bed. Beads of sweat were dripping down her forehead. Her gaze filled with confusion and despair.

Her muddled consciousness was startled by the scene before her. Is my apartment before the apocalypse?

Ding. Ding.

A series of text notifications pinged in quick succession. She reached for her phone on the bedside table. 'September 14, 2029. 9:32 a.m.' was displayed on her screen.

She scrolled through a dozen unread messages. All of them were warnings about a super typhoon named "Aeolus" that was expected to make landfall along the coast in the early hours of the 17th. The messages detailed a Category five storm and forecasts of torrential rain.

Nadia was bewildered. Hadn't I died? Didn't I perish in the cannibalistic darkness of the apocalypse?

Could it be my unresolved desires that trapped me in a nightmare on the brink of death?

Ding.

Another warning text arrived at 9:37 a.m.

Nadia pinched her arm hard. The sharp pain confirmed that this wasn't a dream. She was reborn—three days before the super typhoon.

No. To be precise, I only have two and a half days remaining.

Nadia felt no joy. Only an overwhelming sense of exhaustion that was weighing on her heart.

Typhoons, torrential rains, floods, extreme temperatures, and earthquakes. Each disaster is a living hell. What's the purpose of me being reborn?

But now that I'm back in this life, do I want to await the arrival of death? No, absolutely not!

She splashed her face with cold water and gazed in the mirror. The reflection showed a young, beautiful woman with clear skin. This was a woman untouched by the horrors of the apocalypse. Everything seems so perfect.

Her tired gaze fell on the jade pendant around her neck, something she had since she was abandoned at the hospital during birth. Wayne York once requested it as a gift for the popular girl in school—Maya Smith.

Three years into the apocalypse, Maya remained delicate and radiant. Her clothes were always spotless, and her skin was rosy white. It was as if she was still living in the era of abundance.

Nadia remembered a moment when hunger nearly overcame her. She caught a glimpse of Maya taking out an ice cream from the pendant and licking it gracefully.

This memory ignited an idea within Nadia. She reached for a blade and cut her finger, letting a drop of blood fall onto the pendant.

The pendant emitted a brilliant glow. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in an apartment without a front door. Aside from running water and electricity, it was completely unfurnished. The two-bedroom, one-living room layout spanned about 80 square meters, with ceilings around three meters high. Adjacent to the living room was a 10-square-meter garden filled with dark soil.

'01:56:13'. A glowing timer was suspended in the living room's mid-air.

Is this the space that allowed Maya to live so exquisitely, or was it taken from me?

As she left the space, a vision of another house lingered in her mind. With a concentrated thought, she could sense everything within it.

Nadia decided to use boiling water to test the functionality of the space. She found out that the water maintained its freshness everywhere except the balcony and garden.

As she began to store items within the domain using her consciousness, the timer paused. But entering the domain caused it to resume its countdown automatically.

Time was running short, and she couldn’t afford to waste a moment pondering the mysteries.

Given this second chance and the power of the space at her fingertips, she had to seize the opportunity to turn her fate around.

She had spent her previous life keeping track of the upcoming natural disasters.

She was overwhelmed by the truth and answers.

Life is hard.

As she pushed aside any lingering emotions, she took out paper and pen to note down a list of supplies.

Nadia grew up in an orphanage. Despite its outwardly peaceful facade, the environment was filled with ruthless competition. This had shaped her into a self-serving individual.

From a young age, she felt an inherent lack of security. In elementary school, she scavenged for cardboard and trash to make ends meet. During middle school, she took on various part-time jobs such as tutoring, cleaning, and anything else that paid. If there was money to be made, she was in.

Besides, she excelled in her studies and was top-ranked in the entrance exams. Even as a second-year medical student, she balanced her coursework while tutoring five high school seniors, charging 200 per session.

Driven by a relentless pursuit of financial stability, Nadia dabbled with side hustles. Whether it be an insurance agent or an online media uploader, she was willing to work legally. Over the years, she managed to save up to 200,000 for her down payment.

But now, all my efforts are futile.

In the afternoon, she had classes in school. Her evenings were followed by tutoring sessions for her students. Yet, these were no longer necessary.

Nadia sent a WeChat message to the parents, informing them that she was hospitalized and unable to continue her tutoring. She urged them to find a replacement and requested that they settle the outstanding fees.

The parents were financially secure. That's why the tutoring fees were paid every half a month. Soon after, two of them responded with 500 as a condolence gift, adding up to a total of 6,000.

In this urgent situation, she made sure to remind the parents. 'A super typhoon is approaching. Please make sure to stock up on food and emergency supplies.'

Natural disasters were becoming a frequent occurrence. Nadia's list of medications stretched across three large pages. Most of the drugs were not only costly but difficult to find in local pharmacies as well.

She snapped a photo of the extensive list and sent it to Caleb Zink, a pharmaceutical salesman and a childhood friend. 'A wealthy new client needs these urgently. Have them delivered by tonight. Please offer me a discounted price.'

Caleb replied instantly, 'Got it.'

Within five minutes, Nadia received his call. "Nadia, this list is weird. Are you sure you're not joking?"

"The payment has been made. The client only has one requirement. They want to have the package by tonight."

Without hesitation, she hung up and transferred 50,000. Better to overpay than under-deliver.

Nadia felt overwhelmed by the sheer volume of supplies she needed to gather. As she grabbed her keys and headed out, she caught sight of the limited-edition Air Jordan sneakers on the table. She couldn’t help but wish she could smash her head against a wall out of frustration.

She had always lived a practical life. Yet when it came to Wayne, it felt as if she were under a love spell.

To pursue him, she had made significant sacrifices. She moved out of her dorm to rent an expensive apartment in the school district. During the early hours, she even queued up at the specialty store to buy him the Air Jordan sneakers.

While she never spent more than 300 on her own shoes, she had no hesitation in spending over 8,000 on a limited-edition pair for him.

However, his response was lukewarm. He accepted the gift, only to ask for the pendant. When it came to her confession, he never gave a clear answer. Instead, Wayne had taken Maya out during the impending typhoon and consumed the emergency supplies she had carefully hoarded.

For three relentless years, Wayne never lifted a finger to help Nadia. Instead, he watched coldly as she was beaten and tormented by the monsters of the apocalypse.

If I had known this, I would have fed the Air Jordan sneakers to a dog. This time, I would like to see if Wayne and Maya could live luxuriously without my stockpiled supplies and space!

The super typhoon raged for half a month, followed by three consecutive months of torrential rain. The entire metropolis was submerged in water.

Her rented apartment on the 18th floor spared her from the floodwaters. But her life was far from easy.

…

Nadia left her apartment complex and headed to a nearby breakfast stall to have her first meal of the day.

Without delay, she made her way to a car rental agency and rented a box truck. Her first stop was the Air Jordan specialty store. The staff were surprised by her request to return the sneakers. After all, these were limited-edition new releases that were highly sought after by customers.

She received a refund of over eight thousand. With this money, she could stock up on daily necessities that could last for years. Who needs a man anyway?

She drove to a street lined with doors and window shops. She ordered the two sturdiest stainless steel doors available, each equipped with three-bar locks that were guaranteed to withstand even a sledgehammer. The total cost came to over 6,000 including the installation fee.

Nadia had measured the dimensions of her door before leaving home.

Initially, the store owner was concerned about the accuracy of her measurements, but upon hearing the name of her residential complex, he readily agreed. He had done plenty of business there and knew the specifications well. "If you're in a rush, we can have it ready by the day after tomorrow."

Across the street was a glass shop. Nadia chose the thickest shatterproof glass. It was priced at 600 per square meter. The installation was scheduled for the same morning.

I'll let them hammer and smash. In this life, no one is getting in with a knife to harm me.

Chapter 2 Gathering the Supplies

After paying the deposit, Nadia rushed to the largest outdoor supply store in the city.

Her list consisted of two inflatable boats, four rubber shafts, earthquake and fire emergency kits, tents, fire axes, climbing ropes, binoculars, radios, waterproof flashlights, and large-capacity solar chargers.

Survival gear couldn't be taken lightly. Everything had to be of top quality.

As the shop owner saw an esteemed customer walk in, he recommended various items enthusiastically. "We're having a sale today. We guarantee the quality will meet your expectations."

Nadia was uninterested. "Do you have anything that can withstand temperatures of below 60 or 70 degrees Celsius?"

The shop owner was taken aback. "This is the south. You can wear short sleeves in winter here."

"I'm heading to the Askington for a research expedition," Nadia replied.

As the shop owner noticed her earnestness, he contacted a colleague. "They have polar clothing and mummy sleeping bags. If you layer them, they can withstand the extreme temperatures. However, they're quite expensive and the stock is out of province."

His colleague ran a highly-rated online store. The owner assured Nadia that they could ship it immediately via express delivery and guaranteed the arrival by tomorrow afternoon.

Nadia decided to order two sets of each, spending over 6,000.

At the outdoor supply store, she spent another 12,000. A full cart with gear was loaded up. When no one was looking, she discreetly stored everything in her domain.

The assault boats required diesel, but diesel wasn't sold to individuals.

Thus, she went to an auto repair shop to buy an oil extractor and some barrels. She filled up her car at several nearby gas stations, then drove to an unsupervised area to transfer the fuel into the barrels with an oil extractor. After several trips, she managed to collect 500 liters of gasoline.

In the chaos of the apocalyptic world, bloodshed and violence ran rampant. Nadia made her way to a security supplies store. "Sir, I'm heading to Aglyae."

The shop owner immediately brought out his best goods. "The scenery over there is unique. You can't afford to skimp on safety."

He handed her three sets of stab-resistant and slash-resistant suits, along with two bulletproof vests. Without delay, Nadia loaded them into her car and headed to the largest wholesale clothing market in the suburbs.

There, she bought down jackets, military coats, cashmere sweaters, thermal underwear, scarves, gloves, socks, non-slip snow boots, lightweight sneakers, insulated shoes, and slippers.

She purchased everything she could think of that might be useful, prioritizing quality over brands.

Nadai was in a whirlwind of activity at the wholesale clothing market. She dropped 12,000 without a second thought. Her next stop was the neighboring daily essentials' wholesale market.

She ordered air-conditioning quilts, down comforters, and large cotton quilts that weighed eight to ten kilograms each. She made sure to get three of each and have all of it packed in vacuum bags.

Besides, she grabbed shampoo, body wash, laundry detergent, sanitary pads, tissues, toothpaste, toothbrushes, thermoses, lighters, and rubber hot water bottles. She stocked up on an incredible amount of 20,000 heat packs to survive in the extreme cold.

She discovered an online store that sold rare items, like vintage glass kerosene lamps and waterproof, windproof hurricane lamps. These are antiques from the 1960s and 70s. She bought five of each.

"Do you have kerosene?" she inquired.

The seller nodded. But he only had 100 liters in stock.

Nadia bought it all and requested extra lamp wicks, knowing that these lamps would outlast candles.

She also picked up alcohol stoves, alcohol blocks, and portable gas stoves. She added a few induction cookers to her cart when she remembered that there was electricity in her domain.

Next, she stocked up on insect repellents, disinfectants, portable water purification tablets, and Florida Water. She bought everything she could think of. In total, she had spent 20,000.

The fruit wholesale market was next door. Nadia filled her cart with apples, pears, watermelons, kiwis, bananas, cantaloupes, starfruits, summer grapes, and raisins. She purchased twenty different kinds of fruit which cost 6,000.

By the time she emerged from the market, the sky had darkened.

Several missed calls from Caleb appeared on her phone. His WeChat messages indicated that the package was ready.

Nadia drove to his company, where she found twenty large cardboard boxes filled with antibiotics, anti-inflammatory drugs, iodine, alcohol wipes, gauze, and even tetanus vaccines.

These lifesaving medicines had cost over 40,000, but they brought her a sense of relief.

Caleb transferred her a 2,000 commission. "Your order is all over the place. Many of them are not available, so I had to source them from my colleagues."

"I'll deliver the supplies first. Then I'll treat you to a feast in a few days," Nadia said as she sat in the driver's seat. "A super typhoon is coming. Make sure you stock up on fuel and food at home."

Caleb didn't take Nadia's warning to heart. This year alone, there have been dozens of typhoons. They always exaggerate how terrible it's going to be.

After stowing the medicines in her domain, she headed to the bustling food street near the university town. She ordered barbecue, beer, and fried rice noodles.

The area was packed with vibrant young students and couples who were completely unaware of the impending disaster.

While waiting for her barbecue, Nadia was drawn to the warm glow of the red-hot coals.

In the midst of her busy preparations, she had nearly forgotten something crucial.

She immediately asked the vendor for contacts to purchase charcoal, coal briquettes, and liquefied gas canisters.

She then made several calls, arranging for deliveries to be made on the next day.

Unfortunately, luck wasn't on her side. The stores were located in low-lying areas, and the authorities had ordered them to relocate their stock due to the impending storm. They were far too busy to fulfill her orders abruptly.

All three suppliers were situated in the same area. Thus, she abandoned her barbecue and drove over without hesitation.

Charcoal was cheap but it took up a lot of space. She checked her domain's capacity and decided to buy 500 pounds of smokeless, high-temperature charcoal, along with a charcoal stove and fire starters.

A single liquefied gas canister could last two months. To prepare for the possibility of losing power in her domain, she ordered ten canisters.

Honeycomb coal could last a long time. However, due to the nationwide electricity shortage and trade sanctions with Adrela, coal prices had skyrocketed.

By the time Nadia returned to her apartment, it was nearly 9 p.m. She took a moment to catch her breath before stepping into her domain to organize the chaotic array of supplies.

To maximize her domain's capacity, she stacked the liquefied gas canisters, coal briquettes, and charcoal in the kitchen.

She removed all unnecessary packaging from the supplies, compressed the fluffy items into vacuum bags, and stacked them layer by layer up to the ceiling.

She had spent over 120,000 throughout the day. The small room and kitchen were now packed to the brim, occupying an estimated 50 cubic meters.

Just as she was done organizing, she felt a forceful kick. The force sent her sprawling out of her domain.

Nadia was dazed and bewildered.

She attempted to re-enter her space, only to be met with an invisible barrier blocking her way.

What the heck? All the supplies have been swallowed by my domain!

Chapter 3 The Supplies Are In Void

Startled and shaken, Nadia used her consciousness to check on her domain.

My domain is there, and so are my supplies. She tried to retrieve an item with her mind. A coal briquette was materialized in her hand.

As she scanned the domain, she noticed that the timer had reset to zero.

Realization dawned on her. The domain had a two-hour usage limit. Two hours. Well, it's better than nothing!

After she took a shower, it was already past midnight.

When she checked her domain once more, she saw that the timer was reset, granting her another two hours. This was a relief to her.

Nadia lay in bed, unable to fall asleep. She decided to resort to melatonin to ease herself to sleep.

Yet, she was haunted by nightmares of being chased and attacked by a group of people wielding blood-stained knives.

She awoke in a cold sweat and a pounding heart.

It was 5 a.m. The sky was still dark. She entered her domain to check on her stockpiled supplies and found some peace in the sight of her careful preparations.

Unable to fall back asleep, she grabbed her car keys and headed to the largest agricultural wholesale market.

By the time she arrived, dawn was breaking. The market was bustling with the sounds of vehicles and the chatter of early-morning traders.

Nadia made her way to the vegetable section, where the fresh produce still glistened with morning dew.

She purchased winter melons, pumpkins, lotus roots, red and white radishes, eggplants, string beans, bitter gourds, celery, tomatoes, and more, each in 100-kilogram quantities. As for potatoes and sweet potatoes, she doubled the order to 200 kilograms.

She also bought 100 kilograms of ginger and garlic, knowing they could be both planted and used as seasoning. During the extreme cold weather, a bowl of ginger tea could be a lifesaver.

She inspected and selected her purchases methodically, ensuring she got everything she needed except for leafy greens. By the time she finished, she had spent around 4,000.

After she grabbed her breakfast, it was nearly 9 a.m. The once bustling wholesale market had quieted down significantly with fewer people around.

Nadia compared prices carefully and stocked up on staple foods. She bought 100 bags of rice, each weighing 50 kilograms, and 50 bags of flour of the same weight. Additionally, she purchased 500 kilograms of white noodles, egg noodles, rice noodles, and sweet potato noodles. For legumes and nuts, she bought 200 kilograms of soybeans, red beans, mung beans, black beans, and peanuts. She also secured 50 large barrels of soybean oil, peanut oil, and sunflower oil.

The total cost came to just under 30,000. But after some bargaining, the shop owner threw in three extra bags of rice.

With these edibles, she could survive the next 30 years.

While the shop owner prepared her order, she walked over to the condiments section.

She ordered ten large 20-liter barrels of soy sauce, vinegar, and white liquor. She also bought 30 kilograms of star anise, fennel, cinnamon, Sichuan peppercorns, and peppers along with 300 kilograms of brown sugar, white sugar, and rock sugar. For salt, she ordered 3,000 kilograms.

In the apocalypse, food was crucial, but salt was even more vital. Without sufficient salt, the body couldn't function.

Nadia vividly remembered seeing someone trading a single package of salt for 30 kilograms of grain during the third year of the apocalypse.

Despite the substantial amount of salt, it didn't take up much space. She knew that when the resources became scarce, salt would be invaluable for bartering. If she had more space, she would have stored much more.

She drove to a secluded spot and stored her supplies in her domain before she headed to the frozen foods section.

She ordered ten large boxes each of steamed buns, flower rolls, red bean buns, custard buns, brown sugar buns, and shumai. Wary of the quality of meat-filled buns, she opted for 200 kilograms of frozen dumpling skins instead, knowing that they would help pass the time during floods.

Next, she visited the dried goods section for shiitake mushrooms, deer horn mushrooms, tea tree mushrooms, black fungus, kelp, seaweed, red dates, pickled vegetables, and various flavored sunflower seeds. Another 10,000 was spent.

In the meat section, she found a stall that supplied school cafeterias. The owner greeted her warmly, "What can I get for you today, Nadia?"

The oppressive heat before the typhoon had left the stall with little fresh meat, but the prices were reasonable.

She ordered 200 kilograms of pork belly, lean meat, ribs, beef, lamb, and rabbit, along with 100 chickens and ducks, 50 geese, and various pig and cow offals.

The owner was stunned. "Nadia, are you joking?"

Nadia had often referred customers to his wife, who worked at the slaughterhouse. This had earned her a discounted price. "Some relatives are hosting a banquet. Just looking for a good deal."

"Seeing how much you've helped me, do I need to say more? I won't make a profit on this deal. I'll give you a thirty percent discount on everything!"

Buying meat was a costly affair. Pork prices had just dropped recently, but beef and lamb remained expensive. That's why getting supplies from a familiar source was the most economical option.

The total came to nearly 30,000, but Nadia didn't haggle. Instead, she made an additional request for two cleavers and a butcher knife.

Having weapons for self-defense was essential. But she neither had the time nor the means to procure them properly, so she had to make do with what she could get at that moment.

The owner was taken aback. "What do you need these for?"

"Don't worry. I'm not planning to commit any crimes," she reassured him.

Considering both the profit and their relationship, the owner agreed without hesitation.

Nadia then headed to the fish stall, ordering 100 fish to be gutted but left whole. She planned to pick them up later once they were cleaned.

Next, she bought 3,000 chicken eggs and 1,000 duck eggs. Thinking the disaster might eventually end, she also purchased two trays of fertilized chicken, duck, goose, and quail eggs, along with a small household incubator.

With her domain's garden in mind, she visited a seedlings store. She selected vegetable seeds with short growth cycles, such as lettuce, bok choy, water spinach, and various other greens.

The seeds were inexpensive, costing only 500 for a supply that would last decades.

Although she only had 10 square meters of black soil, her two balconies could be put to good use. The gardening instinct in her was awakened, prompting her to buy planting pots, a hoe, a shovel, and some potting soil.

Fueled by hope for the future, she ran to the fruit tree section. She bought three various types of mature trees like apple, grape, tangerine, mandarin, and others. These older trees promised quicker yields.

She knew that as the disaster persisted, fresh meat would become a rare luxury. Eventually, even those in power would struggle to find resources.

Nadia decided to buy a pair of breeding rabbits. Rabbits could be sustained on vegetables and reproduced quickly, ensuring a steady supply of meat.

She loved braised dishes and cold appetizers, so she bought 200 kilograms of frozen chicken and duck feet, and 100 kilograms each of duck intestines, duck kidneys, and chicken hearts.

Spending money felt like pouring water, and it pained her deeply. However, seeing her supplies steadily accumulate in her space gave her a sense of satisfaction and security that was hard to describe.

She spent the entire day at the wholesale market. By the time she left, the streets were brightly lit and bustling with activity. Her day was just about to begin.

Nadia went to a restaurant and indulged in a hearty meal of braised ribs, steamed meatballs, and scrambled eggs with tomatoes. She didn't forget to take the leftovers home.

When she arrived home, she spent hours organizing her domain. She filled up her large room completely. Vegetables and fruit tree saplings were placed in the living room, and the breeding rabbits were kept on the balcony.

She had thought things through, leaving the domain with ten minutes left on the timer.

As soon as she exited, the two breeding rabbits were ejected as well. They landed on the floor with a thud, nearly injured.

Nadia was speechless.

At first, she felt a wave of frustration, but it quickly turned into exhilaration.

It seems that the domain not only has a time limit, but other living creatures are not allowed to remain inside if I'm not in there. This means that no one could take my domain away from me.

In high spirits, she sat down to review her preparations, ensuring she had covered everything she could think of.

With around 20,000 left in her account, she realized that only the living room and the bathroom in the space remained unused. To survive extreme disasters, she needed to be strategic about her remaining purchases, avoiding items that took up too much space.

Opening her food delivery app, she ordered from highly-rated restaurants, indulging in dishes she had always wanted but previously couldn't justify. She ordered ten servings each of oil-braised prawns, Hakka salted chicken, stuffed tofu, Dongpo pork, and more than twenty other dishes.

She also got a variety of breakfast items and snacks. Fried dough sticks, steamed dumplings, pan-fried dumplings, hand-grabbed pancakes, beef patties, fried buns, skewers, braised dishes, roasted meats, milk tea, and dozens of other items.

Spending over 10,000, she arranged for everything to be picked up at specified times to ensure freshness.

Though exhausted, Nadia was determined to savor the city's final moments of prosperity.

She received a notice in the afternoon. The school would be closed for three days to prepare for the upcoming super typhoon. The exact date for resuming classes to be announced later.

The students cheered with joy, eagerly inviting friends out for a night of revelry, celebrating before the typhoon's arrival.

The southern coastal regions experienced a dozen typhoons a year. Students always hoped for school cancellations. This time, their wish came true.

Nadia felt the same excitement, but she knew this was different. They didn't realize that after this, they would never have to return to school again.

Eating barbecue and drinking beer, she had mixed feelings as she continued to collect her orders.

Upon returning home, Nadia felt she had forgotten something important. Yet, she couldn't quite put her finger on what it was.

😍💞I was reborn three days before the apocalypse. This time, armed with a survival guide for the end of the world and a strange storage space, I will change the tragic end of my previous life!💕🔥
--------------------------
Chapter 1 Rebirth

"Ah..."

Nadia Jean's eyes snapped open as she sat up abruptly in bed. Beads of sweat were dripping down her forehead. Her gaze filled with confusion and despair.

Her muddled consciousness was startled by the scene before her. Is my apartment before the apocalypse?

Ding. Ding.

A series of text notifications pinged in quick succession. She reached for her phone on the bedside table. 'September 14, 2029. 9:32 a.m.' was displayed on her screen.

She scrolled through a dozen unread messages. All of them were warnings about a super typhoon named "Aeolus" that was expected to make landfall along the coast in the early hours of the 17th. The messages detailed a Category five storm and forecasts of torrential rain.

Nadia was bewildered. Hadn't I died? Didn't I perish in the cannibalistic darkness of the apocalypse?

Could it be my unresolved desires that trapped me in a nightmare on the brink of death?

Ding.

Another warning text arrived at 9:37 a.m.

Nadia pinched her arm hard. The sharp pain confirmed that this wasn't a dream. She was reborn—three days before the super typhoon.

No. To be precise, I only have two and a half days remaining.

Nadia felt no joy. Only an overwhelming sense of exhaustion that was weighing on her heart.

Typhoons, torrential rains, floods, extreme temperatures, and earthquakes. Each disaster is a living hell. What's the purpose of me being reborn?

But now that I'm back in this life, do I want to await the arrival of death? No, absolutely not!

She splashed her face with cold water and gazed in the mirror. The reflection showed a young, beautiful woman with clear skin. This was a woman untouched by the horrors of the apocalypse. Everything seems so perfect.

Her tired gaze fell on the jade pendant around her neck, something she had since she was abandoned at the hospital during birth. Wayne York once requested it as a gift for the popular girl in school—Maya Smith.

Three years into the apocalypse, Maya remained delicate and radiant. Her clothes were always spotless, and her skin was rosy white. It was as if she was still living in the era of abundance.

Nadia remembered a moment when hunger nearly overcame her. She caught a glimpse of Maya taking out an ice cream from the pendant and licking it gracefully.

This memory ignited an idea within Nadia. She reached for a blade and cut her finger, letting a drop of blood fall onto the pendant.

The pendant emitted a brilliant glow. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in an apartment without a front door. Aside from running water and electricity, it was completely unfurnished. The two-bedroom, one-living room layout spanned about 80 square meters, with ceilings around three meters high. Adjacent to the living room was a 10-square-meter garden filled with dark soil.

'01:56:13'. A glowing timer was suspended in the living room's mid-air.

Is this the space that allowed Maya to live so exquisitely, or was it taken from me?

As she left the space, a vision of another house lingered in her mind. With a concentrated thought, she could sense everything within it.

Nadia decided to use boiling water to test the functionality of the space. She found out that the water maintained its freshness everywhere except the balcony and garden.

As she began to store items within the domain using her consciousness, the timer paused. But entering the domain caused it to resume its countdown automatically.

Time was running short, and she couldn’t afford to waste a moment pondering the mysteries.

Given this second chance and the power of the space at her fingertips, she had to seize the opportunity to turn her fate around.

She had spent her previous life keeping track of the upcoming natural disasters.

She was overwhelmed by the truth and answers.

Life is hard.

As she pushed aside any lingering emotions, she took out paper and pen to note down a list of supplies.

Nadia grew up in an orphanage. Despite its outwardly peaceful facade, the environment was filled with ruthless competition. This had shaped her into a self-serving individual.

From a young age, she felt an inherent lack of security. In elementary school, she scavenged for cardboard and trash to make ends meet. During middle school, she took on various part-time jobs such as tutoring, cleaning, and anything else that paid. If there was money to be made, she was in.

Besides, she excelled in her studies and was top-ranked in the entrance exams. Even as a second-year medical student, she balanced her coursework while tutoring five high school seniors, charging 200 per session.

Driven by a relentless pursuit of financial stability, Nadia dabbled with side hustles. Whether it be an insurance agent or an online media uploader, she was willing to work legally. Over the years, she managed to save up to 200,000 for her down payment.

But now, all my efforts are futile.

In the afternoon, she had classes in school. Her evenings were followed by tutoring sessions for her students. Yet, these were no longer necessary.

Nadia sent a WeChat message to the parents, informing them that she was hospitalized and unable to continue her tutoring. She urged them to find a replacement and requested that they settle the outstanding fees.

The parents were financially secure. That's why the tutoring fees were paid every half a month. Soon after, two of them responded with 500 as a condolence gift, adding up to a total of 6,000.

In this urgent situation, she made sure to remind the parents. 'A super typhoon is approaching. Please make sure to stock up on food and emergency supplies.'

Natural disasters were becoming a frequent occurrence. Nadia's list of medications stretched across three large pages. Most of the drugs were not only costly but difficult to find in local pharmacies as well.

She snapped a photo of the extensive list and sent it to Caleb Zink, a pharmaceutical salesman and a childhood friend. 'A wealthy new client needs these urgently. Have them delivered by tonight. Please offer me a discounted price.'

Caleb replied instantly, 'Got it.'

Within five minutes, Nadia received his call. "Nadia, this list is weird. Are you sure you're not joking?"

"The payment has been made. The client only has one requirement. They want to have the package by tonight."

Without hesitation, she hung up and transferred 50,000. Better to overpay than under-deliver.

Nadia felt overwhelmed by the sheer volume of supplies she needed to gather. As she grabbed her keys and headed out, she caught sight of the limited-edition Air Jordan sneakers on the table. She couldn’t help but wish she could smash her head against a wall out of frustration.

She had always lived a practical life. Yet when it came to Wayne, it felt as if she were under a love spell.

To pursue him, she had made significant sacrifices. She moved out of her dorm to rent an expensive apartment in the school district. During the early hours, she even queued up at the specialty store to buy him the Air Jordan sneakers.

While she never spent more than 300 on her own shoes, she had no hesitation in spending over 8,000 on a limited-edition pair for him.

However, his response was lukewarm. He accepted the gift, only to ask for the pendant. When it came to her confession, he never gave a clear answer. Instead, Wayne had taken Maya out during the impending typhoon and consumed the emergency supplies she had carefully hoarded.

For three relentless years, Wayne never lifted a finger to help Nadia. Instead, he watched coldly as she was beaten and tormented by the monsters of the apocalypse.

If I had known this, I would have fed the Air Jordan sneakers to a dog. This time, I would like to see if Wayne and Maya could live luxuriously without my stockpiled supplies and space!

The super typhoon raged for half a month, followed by three consecutive months of torrential rain. The entire metropolis was submerged in water.

Her rented apartment on the 18th floor spared her from the floodwaters. But her life was far from easy.

…

Nadia left her apartment complex and headed to a nearby breakfast stall to have her first meal of the day.

Without delay, she made her way to a car rental agency and rented a box truck. Her first stop was the Air Jordan specialty store. The staff were surprised by her request to return the sneakers. After all, these were limited-edition new releases that were highly sought after by customers.

She received a refund of over eight thousand. With this money, she could stock up on daily necessities that could last for years. Who needs a man anyway?

She drove to a street lined with doors and window shops. She ordered the two sturdiest stainless steel doors available, each equipped with three-bar locks that were guaranteed to withstand even a sledgehammer. The total cost came to over 6,000 including the installation fee.

Nadia had measured the dimensions of her door before leaving home.

Initially, the store owner was concerned about the accuracy of her measurements, but upon hearing the name of her residential complex, he readily agreed. He had done plenty of business there and knew the specifications well. "If you're in a rush, we can have it ready by the day after tomorrow."

Across the street was a glass shop. Nadia chose the thickest shatterproof glass. It was priced at 600 per square meter. The installation was scheduled for the same morning.

I'll let them hammer and smash. In this life, no one is getting in with a knife to harm me.

Chapter 2 Gathering the Supplies

After paying the deposit, Nadia rushed to the largest outdoor supply store in the city.

Her list consisted of two inflatable boats, four rubber shafts, earthquake and fire emergency kits, tents, fire axes, climbing ropes, binoculars, radios, waterproof flashlights, and large-capacity solar chargers.

Survival gear couldn't be taken lightly. Everything had to be of top quality.

As the shop owner saw an esteemed customer walk in, he recommended various items enthusiastically. "We're having a sale today. We guarantee the quality will meet your expectations."

Nadia was uninterested. "Do you have anything that can withstand temperatures of below 60 or 70 degrees Celsius?"

The shop owner was taken aback. "This is the south. You can wear short sleeves in winter here."

"I'm heading to the Askington for a research expedition," Nadia replied.

As the shop owner noticed her earnestness, he contacted a colleague. "They have polar clothing and mummy sleeping bags. If you layer them, they can withstand the extreme temperatures. However, they're quite expensive and the stock is out of province."

His colleague ran a highly-rated online store. The owner assured Nadia that they could ship it immediately via express delivery and guaranteed the arrival by tomorrow afternoon.

Nadia decided to order two sets of each, spending over 6,000.

At the outdoor supply store, she spent another 12,000. A full cart with gear was loaded up. When no one was looking, she discreetly stored everything in her domain.

The assault boats required diesel, but diesel wasn't sold to individuals.

Thus, she went to an auto repair shop to buy an oil extractor and some barrels. She filled up her car at several nearby gas stations, then drove to an unsupervised area to transfer the fuel into the barrels with an oil extractor. After several trips, she managed to collect 500 liters of gasoline.

In the chaos of the apocalyptic world, bloodshed and violence ran rampant. Nadia made her way to a security supplies store. "Sir, I'm heading to Aglyae."

The shop owner immediately brought out his best goods. "The scenery over there is unique. You can't afford to skimp on safety."

He handed her three sets of stab-resistant and slash-resistant suits, along with two bulletproof vests. Without delay, Nadia loaded them into her car and headed to the largest wholesale clothing market in the suburbs.

There, she bought down jackets, military coats, cashmere sweaters, thermal underwear, scarves, gloves, socks, non-slip snow boots, lightweight sneakers, insulated shoes, and slippers.

She purchased everything she could think of that might be useful, prioritizing quality over brands.

Nadai was in a whirlwind of activity at the wholesale clothing market. She dropped 12,000 without a second thought. Her next stop was the neighboring daily essentials' wholesale market.

She ordered air-conditioning quilts, down comforters, and large cotton quilts that weighed eight to ten kilograms each. She made sure to get three of each and have all of it packed in vacuum bags.

Besides, she grabbed shampoo, body wash, laundry detergent, sanitary pads, tissues, toothpaste, toothbrushes, thermoses, lighters, and rubber hot water bottles. She stocked up on an incredible amount of 20,000 heat packs to survive in the extreme cold.

She discovered an online store that sold rare items, like vintage glass kerosene lamps and waterproof, windproof hurricane lamps. These are antiques from the 1960s and 70s. She bought five of each.

"Do you have kerosene?" she inquired.

The seller nodded. But he only had 100 liters in stock.

Nadia bought it all and requested extra lamp wicks, knowing that these lamps would outlast candles.

She also picked up alcohol stoves, alcohol blocks, and portable gas stoves. She added a few induction cookers to her cart when she remembered that there was electricity in her domain.

Next, she stocked up on insect repellents, disinfectants, portable water purification tablets, and Florida Water. She bought everything she could think of. In total, she had spent 20,000.

The fruit wholesale market was next door. Nadia filled her cart with apples, pears, watermelons, kiwis, bananas, cantaloupes, starfruits, summer grapes, and raisins. She purchased twenty different kinds of fruit which cost 6,000.

By the time she emerged from the market, the sky had darkened.

Several missed calls from Caleb appeared on her phone. His WeChat messages indicated that the package was ready.

Nadia drove to his company, where she found twenty large cardboard boxes filled with antibiotics, anti-inflammatory drugs, iodine, alcohol wipes, gauze, and even tetanus vaccines.

These lifesaving medicines had cost over 40,000, but they brought her a sense of relief.

Caleb transferred her a 2,000 commission. "Your order is all over the place. Many of them are not available, so I had to source them from my colleagues."

"I'll deliver the supplies first. Then I'll treat you to a feast in a few days," Nadia said as she sat in the driver's seat. "A super typhoon is coming. Make sure you stock up on fuel and food at home."

Caleb didn't take Nadia's warning to heart. This year alone, there have been dozens of typhoons. They always exaggerate how terrible it's going to be.

After stowing the medicines in her domain, she headed to the bustling food street near the university town. She ordered barbecue, beer, and fried rice noodles.

The area was packed with vibrant young students and couples who were completely unaware of the impending disaster.

While waiting for her barbecue, Nadia was drawn to the warm glow of the red-hot coals.

In the midst of her busy preparations, she had nearly forgotten something crucial.

She immediately asked the vendor for contacts to purchase charcoal, coal briquettes, and liquefied gas canisters.

She then made several calls, arranging for deliveries to be made on the next day.

Unfortunately, luck wasn't on her side. The stores were located in low-lying areas, and the authorities had ordered them to relocate their stock due to the impending storm. They were far too busy to fulfill her orders abruptly.

All three suppliers were situated in the same area. Thus, she abandoned her barbecue and drove over without hesitation.

Charcoal was cheap but it took up a lot of space. She checked her domain's capacity and decided to buy 500 pounds of smokeless, high-temperature charcoal, along with a charcoal stove and fire starters.

A single liquefied gas canister could last two months. To prepare for the possibility of losing power in her domain, she ordered ten canisters.

Honeycomb coal could last a long time. However, due to the nationwide electricity shortage and trade sanctions with Adrela, coal prices had skyrocketed.

By the time Nadia returned to her apartment, it was nearly 9 p.m. She took a moment to catch her breath before stepping into her domain to organize the chaotic array of supplies.

To maximize her domain's capacity, she stacked the liquefied gas canisters, coal briquettes, and charcoal in the kitchen.

She removed all unnecessary packaging from the supplies, compressed the fluffy items into vacuum bags, and stacked them layer by layer up to the ceiling.

She had spent over 120,000 throughout the day. The small room and kitchen were now packed to the brim, occupying an estimated 50 cubic meters.

Just as she was done organizing, she felt a forceful kick. The force sent her sprawling out of her domain.

Nadia was dazed and bewildered.

She attempted to re-enter her space, only to be met with an invisible barrier blocking her way.

What the heck? All the supplies have been swallowed by my domain!

Chapter 3 The Supplies Are In Void

Startled and shaken, Nadia used her consciousness to check on her domain.

My domain is there, and so are my supplies. She tried to retrieve an item with her mind. A coal briquette was materialized in her hand.

As she scanned the domain, she noticed that the timer had reset to zero.

Realization dawned on her. The domain had a two-hour usage limit. Two hours. Well, it's better than nothing!

After she took a shower, it was already past midnight.

When she checked her domain once more, she saw that the timer was reset, granting her another two hours. This was a relief to her.

Nadia lay in bed, unable to fall asleep. She decided to resort to melatonin to ease herself to sleep.

Yet, she was haunted by nightmares of being chased and attacked by a group of people wielding blood-stained knives.

She awoke in a cold sweat and a pounding heart.

It was 5 a.m. The sky was still dark. She entered her domain to check on her stockpiled supplies and found some peace in the sight of her careful preparations.

Unable to fall back asleep, she grabbed her car keys and headed to the largest agricultural wholesale market.

By the time she arrived, dawn was breaking. The market was bustling with the sounds of vehicles and the chatter of early-morning traders.

Nadia made her way to the vegetable section, where the fresh produce still glistened with morning dew.

She purchased winter melons, pumpkins, lotus roots, red and white radishes, eggplants, string beans, bitter gourds, celery, tomatoes, and more, each in 100-kilogram quantities. As for potatoes and sweet potatoes, she doubled the order to 200 kilograms.

She also bought 100 kilograms of ginger and garlic, knowing they could be both planted and used as seasoning. During the extreme cold weather, a bowl of ginger tea could be a lifesaver.

She inspected and selected her purchases methodically, ensuring she got everything she needed except for leafy greens. By the time she finished, she had spent around 4,000.

After she grabbed her breakfast, it was nearly 9 a.m. The once bustling wholesale market had quieted down significantly with fewer people around.

Nadia compared prices carefully and stocked up on staple foods. She bought 100 bags of rice, each weighing 50 kilograms, and 50 bags of flour of the same weight. Additionally, she purchased 500 kilograms of white noodles, egg noodles, rice noodles, and sweet potato noodles. For legumes and nuts, she bought 200 kilograms of soybeans, red beans, mung beans, black beans, and peanuts. She also secured 50 large barrels of soybean oil, peanut oil, and sunflower oil.

The total cost came to just under 30,000. But after some bargaining, the shop owner threw in three extra bags of rice.

With these edibles, she could survive the next 30 years.

While the shop owner prepared her order, she walked over to the condiments section.

She ordered ten large 20-liter barrels of soy sauce, vinegar, and white liquor. She also bought 30 kilograms of star anise, fennel, cinnamon, Sichuan peppercorns, and peppers along with 300 kilograms of brown sugar, white sugar, and rock sugar. For salt, she ordered 3,000 kilograms.

In the apocalypse, food was crucial, but salt was even more vital. Without sufficient salt, the body couldn't function.

Nadia vividly remembered seeing someone trading a single package of salt for 30 kilograms of grain during the third year of the apocalypse.

Despite the substantial amount of salt, it didn't take up much space. She knew that when the resources became scarce, salt would be invaluable for bartering. If she had more space, she would have stored much more.

She drove to a secluded spot and stored her supplies in her domain before she headed to the frozen foods section.

She ordered ten large boxes each of steamed buns, flower rolls, red bean buns, custard buns, brown sugar buns, and shumai. Wary of the quality of meat-filled buns, she opted for 200 kilograms of frozen dumpling skins instead, knowing that they would help pass the time during floods.

Next, she visited the dried goods section for shiitake mushrooms, deer horn mushrooms, tea tree mushrooms, black fungus, kelp, seaweed, red dates, pickled vegetables, and various flavored sunflower seeds. Another 10,000 was spent.

In the meat section, she found a stall that supplied school cafeterias. The owner greeted her warmly, "What can I get for you today, Nadia?"

The oppressive heat before the typhoon had left the stall with little fresh meat, but the prices were reasonable.

She ordered 200 kilograms of pork belly, lean meat, ribs, beef, lamb, and rabbit, along with 100 chickens and ducks, 50 geese, and various pig and cow offals.

The owner was stunned. "Nadia, are you joking?"

Nadia had often referred customers to his wife, who worked at the slaughterhouse. This had earned her a discounted price. "Some relatives are hosting a banquet. Just looking for a good deal."

"Seeing how much you've helped me, do I need to say more? I won't make a profit on this deal. I'll give you a thirty percent discount on everything!"

Buying meat was a costly affair. Pork prices had just dropped recently, but beef and lamb remained expensive. That's why getting supplies from a familiar source was the most economical option.

The total came to nearly 30,000, but Nadia didn't haggle. Instead, she made an additional request for two cleavers and a butcher knife.

Having weapons for self-defense was essential. But she neither had the time nor the means to procure them properly, so she had to make do with what she could get at that moment.

The owner was taken aback. "What do you need these for?"

"Don't worry. I'm not planning to commit any crimes," she reassured him.

Considering both the profit and their relationship, the owner agreed without hesitation.

Nadia then headed to the fish stall, ordering 100 fish to be gutted but left whole. She planned to pick them up later once they were cleaned.

Next, she bought 3,000 chicken eggs and 1,000 duck eggs. Thinking the disaster might eventually end, she also purchased two trays of fertilized chicken, duck, goose, and quail eggs, along with a small household incubator.

With her domain's garden in mind, she visited a seedlings store. She selected vegetable seeds with short growth cycles, such as lettuce, bok choy, water spinach, and various other greens.

The seeds were inexpensive, costing only 500 for a supply that would last decades.

Although she only had 10 square meters of black soil, her two balconies could be put to good use. The gardening instinct in her was awakened, prompting her to buy planting pots, a hoe, a shovel, and some potting soil.

Fueled by hope for the future, she ran to the fruit tree section. She bought three various types of mature trees like apple, grape, tangerine, mandarin, and others. These older trees promised quicker yields.

She knew that as the disaster persisted, fresh meat would become a rare luxury. Eventually, even those in power would struggle to find resources.

Nadia decided to buy a pair of breeding rabbits. Rabbits could be sustained on vegetables and reproduced quickly, ensuring a steady supply of meat.

She loved braised dishes and cold appetizers, so she bought 200 kilograms of frozen chicken and duck feet, and 100 kilograms each of duck intestines, duck kidneys, and chicken hearts.

Spending money felt like pouring water, and it pained her deeply. However, seeing her supplies steadily accumulate in her space gave her a sense of satisfaction and security that was hard to describe.

She spent the entire day at the wholesale market. By the time she left, the streets were brightly lit and bustling with activity. Her day was just about to begin.

Nadia went to a restaurant and indulged in a hearty meal of braised ribs, steamed meatballs, and scrambled eggs with tomatoes. She didn't forget to take the leftovers home.

When she arrived home, she spent hours organizing her domain. She filled up her large room completely. Vegetables and fruit tree saplings were placed in the living room, and the breeding rabbits were kept on the balcony.

She had thought things through, leaving the domain with ten minutes left on the timer.

As soon as she exited, the two breeding rabbits were ejected as well. They landed on the floor with a thud, nearly injured.

Nadia was speechless.

At first, she felt a wave of frustration, but it quickly turned into exhilaration.

It seems that the domain not only has a time limit, but other living creatures are not allowed to remain inside if I'm not in there. This means that no one could take my domain away from me.

In high spirits, she sat down to review her preparations, ensuring she had covered everything she could think of.

With around 20,000 left in her account, she realized that only the living room and the bathroom in the space remained unused. To survive extreme disasters, she needed to be strategic about her remaining purchases, avoiding items that took up too much space.

Opening her food delivery app, she ordered from highly-rated restaurants, indulging in dishes she had always wanted but previously couldn't justify. She ordered ten servings each of oil-braised prawns, Hakka salted chicken, stuffed tofu, Dongpo pork, and more than twenty other dishes.

She also got a variety of breakfast items and snacks. Fried dough sticks, steamed dumplings, pan-fried dumplings, hand-grabbed pancakes, beef patties, fried buns, skewers, braised dishes, roasted meats, milk tea, and dozens of other items.

Spending over 10,000, she arranged for everything to be picked up at specified times to ensure freshness.

Though exhausted, Nadia was determined to savor the city's final moments of prosperity.

She received a notice in the afternoon. The school would be closed for three days to prepare for the upcoming super typhoon. The exact date for resuming classes to be announced later.

The students cheered with joy, eagerly inviting friends out for a night of revelry, celebrating before the typhoon's arrival.

The southern coastal regions experienced a dozen typhoons a year. Students always hoped for school cancellations. This time, their wish came true.

Nadia felt the same excitement, but she knew this was different. They didn't realize that after this, they would never have to return to school again.

Eating barbecue and drinking beer, she had mixed feelings as she continued to collect her orders.

Upon returning home, Nadia felt she had forgotten something important. Yet, she couldn't quite put her finger on what it was.